Skip to main content

Full text of "Gustav Mahler : a study of his personality and work"

See other formats


IGUSTAV  MAHLER 

Ik  STUDY  OF  HIS  PERSONALITY  6  WORK 


PAUL  STEFAN 


ML 

41O 

M23S831 

c.2 

MUSI 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 


Presented  to  the 

FACULTY  OF  Music  LIBRARY 
by 

Estate  of 
Robert  A.  Fenn 


GUSTAV    MAHLER 

A  Study  of  His  Personality  and  tf^ork 


BY 

PAUL  STEFAN 


TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  GERMAN  EY 

T.  E.  CLARK 


NEW  YORK  :  G.  SCHIRMER 


COPYRIGHT,  1913,  BY 
G.  SCHIRMER 

24189 


To 
OSKAR  FRIED 

WHOSE  GREAT  PERFORMANCES  OF  MAHLER'S  WORKS 

ARE    SHINING    POINTS    IN    BERLIN'S    MUSICAL 

LIFE,  AND  ITS  MUSICIANS'  MOST  SPLENDID 

REMEMBRANCES,    THIS    TRANSLATION 

IS      RESPECTFULLY      DEDICATED 

BERLIN,  Summer  of  1912. 


TRANSLATOR'S    PREFACE 

The  present  translation  was  undertaken  by  the  writer  some 
two  years  ago,  on  the  appearance  of  the  first  German  edition. 
Oskar  Fried  had  made  known  to  us  in  Berlin  the  overwhelming 
beauty  of  Mahler's  music,  and  it  was  intended  that  the  book 
should  pave  the  way  for  Mahler  in  England.  From  his 
appearance  there,  we  hoped  that  his  genius  as  man  and  musi- 
cian would  be  recognised,  and  also  that  his  example  would  put 
an  end  to  the  intolerable  existing  chaos  in  reproductive  music- 
making,  wherein  every  quack  may  succeed  who  is  unscrupulous 
enough  and  wealthy  enough  to  hold  out  until  he  becomes 
"popular."  The  English  musician's  prayer  was:  "God  pre- 
serve Mozart  and  Beethoven  until  the  right  man  comes," 
and  this  man  would  have  been  Mahler. 

Then  came  Mahler's  death  with  such  appalling  suddenness 
for  our  youthful  enthusiasm.  Since  that  tragedy,  "young" 
musicians  suddenly  find  themselves  a  generation  older,  if 
only  for  the  reason  that  the  responsibility  of  continuing  Mah- 
ler's ideals  now  rests  upon  their  shoulders  in  dead  earnest. 
The  work,  in  England  and  elsewhere,  will  now  fall  to  others. 
Progress  will  be  slow  at  first,  but  the  way  is  clear  and  there 
are  those  who  are  strong  enough  to  walk  in  Mahler's  footsteps. 

The  future  of  Mahler's  compositions  is  as  certain  as  that  his 
ideals  will  live;  and  it  is  perhaps  they  that  concern  the  musical 
public  most.  In  Germany  their  greatness  is  scarcely  dis- 
puted to-day  amongst  musicians.  Goethe  distinguishes  two 
kinds  of  music,  that  which  aims  at  external  perfection  of 
texture,  and  that  which  strives  to  satisfy  intelligence,  sensi- 
bility and  perception;  and  he  adds  that  "without  question,  the 


vi  GIJSTAV   MAHLER 

union  of  these  two  characters  does  and  must  take  place  in  the 
greatest  works  of  the  greatest  masters."  The  opinion  is 
irresistibly  gaining  ground  that  in  modern  music  the  two  com- 
posers who  have  attained  this  limit  of  perfection  are  Beethoven 
and  Mahler. 

It  is  therefore  in  the  highest  degree  agreeable  to  the  writer 
that  this  translation,  in  its  present  extended  form,  appear  with 
a  purpose  worthy  of  it;  not  merely  as  a  work  of  propaganda 
for  a  musician,  however  great,  but  as  an  extremely  valuable 
psychological  essay  on  Mahler's  music  as  a  whole,  and  as  a 
history  (in  the  best  sense  of  the  word)  of  some  of  the  most  heroic 
deeds  that  have  been  performed  during  the  development  of 
modern  art.  It  tells,  in  short,  ''what  manner  of  man" 
Mahler  was. 

The  book  has  been  specially  revised  for  the  present  issue 
and  many  additions  have  been  made  since  the  appearance 
of  the  fourth  German  edition — the  most  important  being 
concerning  the  Ninth  Symphony,  which  was  first  heard  in 
Vienna  in  June  last,  i.  e.,  since  the  latest  German  edition  was 
published. 

Notes  have  been  added  in  a  few  cases  where  certain  names 
might  be  unfamiliar  to  those  not  versed  in  the  more  "tenden- 
tial"  aspects  of  German  artistic  life. 

Lastly,  may  I  be  allowed  here  to  thank  my  friend  Dr.  Paul 
Stefan  for  permission  to  translate  his  admirable  work,  and  for 
the  valuable  intercourse  with  him  the  translating  of  it  has 
procured  me. 


FOREWORD 
TO    THE   THIRD    GERMAN    EDITION 

In  September,  1911,  this  book  went  its  way  for  the  second 
time — the  first  time  since  Mahler's  death. 

I  wrote,  "he  is  dead."  But  my  book  referred  to  the  living 
man,  and  I  never  thought  it  would  so  soon  be  otherwise.  It 
has  done  its  work  for  the  living  Mahler.  Must  it  hardly  a 
year  later  "appraise"  his  now  completed  work? 

It  is  called  "appraisal,"  and  this  is  demanding  something  I 
cannot  do — measuring  and  weighing  up.  For  I  know  I  should 
say  little  that  would  be  different.  The  past  time  is  too  near 
and  sticks  too  fast  in  our  remembrance.  And  for  the  moment 

I  do  not  wish  merely  to  patch  up So  I  have  only 

added  an  account  of  the  last  year  of  his  life.  Faults  and  omis- 
sions remain. 

This  third  time  I  was  clearer  and  more  composed.  I 
renewed,  improved  and  completed  as  well  as  I  could.  But  the 
nature  of  the  book  remains  unchanged.  The  many  things 
that  still  are  to  be  said,  and  that  perhaps  will  soon  be  to  say, 
about  Mahler  as  man  and  artist,  demand  a  new  and  larger 
work.  The  limits  of  this  study  are  clear.  It  is  still  not 
critical,  but  the  loud  call  of  an  enthusiast  to  enthusiasts. 
Many  have  followed  it.  So  I  call  once  again.  In  the  name  of 
one  who  will  for  all  time  awaken  enthusiasm. 

February  the  12th,  1912. 


Vll 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

DEDICATION  i 

Translator's  Preface  v 

Foreword  vii 

MAHLER'S  SIGNIFICANCE 

The  Man,  the  Artist,  and  His  Art  1 
Work  and  Race  8 
Childhood,  Early  Youth  11 
Apprenticeship  20 
Prague  and  Leipzig  25 
Pesth.  For  the  First  Time  Director  32 
Hamburg.  The  Summer  Composer.  First  Performances  35 
The  Master.  Vienna  Court  Opera.  Later  Works  and  Per- 
formances 42 

AN  INTRODUCTION  TO  MAHLER'S  WORKS  68 

Mahler's  Lyrics  79 

Mahler's  Symphonies  92 

First  Symphony  (D  major)  96 

Second  Symphony  (C  minor)  98 

Third  Symphony  (D  minor)  101 

Fourth  Symphony  (G  major)  103 

Fifth  Symphony  (C-sharp  minor)  107 

Sixth  Symphony  (A  minor)  108 

Seventh  Symphony  (B  minor)  109 

Eighth  Symphony  (.E-flat  major)  110 

The  Last  Stage  and  Last  Works  114 

Das  Lied  von  der  Erde  121 

Ninth  Symphony  (D  major)  124 

A  CONVERSATION  ON  THE  NIGHT  OF  His  DEATH  126 

APPENDIX 

I.  The  Works  of  Gustav  Mahler  129 

II.  A  Few  Books  about  Mahler  131 


MAHLER'S    SIGNIFICANCE 


THE   MAN,    THE   ARTIST,    AND    HIS   ART 

From  Meister  Raro's,  Florestan's  and  Eusebius's  Notebook 
of  Things  and  Thoughts : 

"Intelligence  errs,  but  not  sensibility." 

Let  no  one  expect  to  find  in  this  book  a  "Biography,"  as  was 
prophesied  during  Mahler's  lifetime — by  some  in  a  friendly 
spirit,  by  many  in  mockery.  As  the  work  took  form,  Mahler 
stood  in  the  zenith  of  his  power,  but  also  in  the  zenith  of  his 
right:  the  right  neither  to  limit  nor  to  divide  himself  in  his 
intentions,  his  right  not  to  be  trammeled  by  "consistencies." 
His  life  was  not  one  that  obtruded  itself  on  others,  rather  one 
that  strove  towards  a  given  goal;  a  modest  and  hidden  life, 
like  that  of  the  old  masters  of  our  art,  a  matter-of-fact  life,  as 
has  been  well  said,  a  life  in  the  world  versus  the  world.  And 
even  to-day,  now  that  it  has  ended,  we  still  think  of  it  as  his 
contemporaries.  We  have  not  yet  outgrown  this  feeling,  and 
the  figure  of  the  man  Mahler  still  vibrates  in  our  memory,  so 
that  no  calm  for  viewing  and  reviewing  has  come  to  us.  What 
if  it  never  should  come?  To  survey  calmly  a  volcano!  Or, 
'at  any  rate,  not  at  once.  One  thing  is  certain,  calmness  is  for 
the  present  not  our  affair.  Our  aim  is  simply  to  retain  for  a 
moment  the  last  flaming  reflection  of  this  life,  and  my  book 
may  be  called  a  biography  only  inasmuch  as  in  describing  that  of 
Gustav  Mahler  it  strikes  sparks  of  life  itself.  It  will  often 
speak  in  images,  for  this  is  the  only  way  we  have  of  speaking 
about  music,  itself  an  image  of  presentiments  and  secrets 

1 


2  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

beyond  the  bounds  of  temporality.  May  these  images  be 
such  as  become  comprehensible  where  Mahler's  will  controls 
and  Mahler's  works  are  heard.  And  then,  when  they  are  no 
longer  needed,  and  the  true  sense  of  the  works  is  revealed; 
when  a  few  have  seized  their  real  meaning — then  the  veil  will 
be  drawn  aside,  and  the  goal  reached;  then  words  about  a 
man's  life  will  not  have  been  wasted — disquisitions  on  art- 
matters  are  only  too  often  a  hindrance  and  a  waste  of  time; 
then,  life  itself  will  have  spoken,  and  no  greater  satisfaction 
can  be  given  the  mediator  between  the  genius  and  those  who 
wish  to  approach  him. 

This  book  strives  little  for  the  "Lob  des  hohen  Verstandes" 
(the  "praise  of  lofty  intellect");  for  the  "dispassionate" 
judge  it  will  have  collected  too  few  "data"  and  too  little 
"information,"  though  the  author  was  far  from  despising  the 
labour  of  the  investigator,  and  the  search  for  and  exami- 
nation of  whatever  friendly  assistance  and  books  could  offer. 
(His  thanks  are  due  to  all  who  have  given  him  assistance  by 
opening  the  treasures  of  their  recollection,  and  it  would  be 
immodest  not  to  acknowledge  the  services  rendered  to  subse- 
quent efforts  more  especially  by  Richard  Specht,3  and  also  by 
Ernst  Otto  Nodnagel2  and  Ludwig  Schiedermair,1  in  their 
books  and  essays;  to  say  nothing  of  the  innumerable  and  ad- 
mirable articles  dispersed  in  magazines  and  newspapers,  which 
were  accessible  only  in  part.  The  stream  was  for  the  most 
part  none  too  full,  and  many  statements  examined  proved 
worthless.  I  have  had  little  regard  for  such  externalities  as 
formed  no  real  part  of  Mahler's  activity,  nor  have  I  taken 
pride  in  my  discoveries  or  personal  knowledge,  but  rather  in 
preserving  and  ordering  actual  experiences.  To  seek  for 
details  of  Mahler's  life  and  works  is  to  consider  the  subject 
superficially.  Sympathy,  emotion  and  enthusiasm  are  every- 
thing. Enthusiasm!  That  is  the  magic  word  that  describes 

1 2  3  The  reference-number  refers  here,  and  in  the  following  cases,  to  the  corre- 
sponding book  in  the  Bibliography. 


THE   MAN,    THE    ARTIST,    AND    HIS   ART 

the  phenomenon,  Gustav  Mahler.  Enthusiasm  was  his 
motive  power,  and  may  enthusiasm  move  every  one  who 
approaches  him.  He  would  have  been  understood,  so  far  as 
it  is  possible  to  understand  him  at  this  time,  had  people 
noticed  this  extraordinary  part  of  his  nature,  this  perpetual 
maximum  strain  which  perpetually  struck  sparks  and  flame 
from  each  object  it  touched. 

He  was  not  understood,  at  any  rate  as  long  as  he  lived;  he 
was  scarcely  known,  people  scarcely  sought  to  know  him. 
Celebrated  he  was  amongst  those  who  worked  with  him  at  his 
art,  or  who  spoke  and  wrote  about  it ;  to  many  he  appeared  as 
a  transient  flame  seizing  some  one  here  and  there  as  in  a 
whirlwind,  terrifying  and  then  leaving  him  dazed — an  experi- 
ence of  price  only  to  the  fewest. 

The  excuse  may  perhaps  be  offered  that  the  man  of  genius 
never  is  recognised  in  his  own  day,  that  he  forces  his  way  to  the 
front  only  after  the  bitterest  struggles,  and  that  this  non- 
recognition  is  rooted  in  the  very  nature  of  genius.  Schopen- 
hauer says:  "Merely  talented  men  find  their  time  always  ripe 
for  them;  the  genius,  on  the  contrary,  comes  upon  his  time 
like  a  comet  upon  the  planetary  system,  with  whose  regular 
and  fixed  order  its  eccentric  path  has  nothing  in  common. 
He  cannot,  therefore,  intervene  in  the  existing,  steady-going 
cultural  movement  of  his  day,  but  throws  his  works  far  for- 
wards out  into  the  path  that  lies  before  him  (as  the  Imperator, 
having  dedicated  himself  to  death,  hurls  his  spear  against  the 
enemy),  which  his  time  has  then  to  overtake."  And  he 
points  to  the  words  of  St.  John's  Gospel:  "My  time  has  not 
yet  come;  but  your  time  [meaning  the  merely  talented]  is 
always  ready."  However  well  this  fits,  however  vividly  the 
case  of  Wagner  lives  in  our  recollection — and  all  that  has  been 
said  against  Mahler  pales  in  comparison  with  the  blasphemies 
against  Wagner  (Wilhelm  Tappert's  "  Wagner- Lexicon "  has 
collected  them  alphabetically) — I  still  do  not  wish  to  apply 
this  natural  law  of  genius  in  Mahler's  case.  In  a  period  of 


4  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

ferment  and  agitation,  with  a  mania  for  innovation,  which  after 
all  has,  on  the  whole,  drawn  the  moral  from  the  Wagner  perse- 
cution, we  must  look  deeper  for  the  reason.  At  least,  the 
question  must  be  changed  to  this:  While  others  are,  if  not 
understood,  at  any  rate  exalted  and  proclaimed,  why  is  nothing 
said  about  Mahler?  Why  are  people  better  informed  about 
Richard  Strauss,  Pfitzner,  Reger?  Why  was  not  and  still  is 
not  Mahler  pointed  out  as  the  man  he  is? 

This  question  seems  to  me  important;  to  my  mind,  if  there 
be  a  " problematical"  Mahler,  the  problem  lies  here.  I  shall, 
therefore,  attempt  to  elucidate  it  more  carefully. 

Georg  Gohler,7  the  conductor  of  the  Leipzig  Riedel-Verein, 
says  that  it  is  the  lack  of  imagination  of  our  day  which 
estranges  it  from  an  artist  so  richly  gifted  with  imagination  as 
Mahler.  That  is  a  fragment  of  comprehension;  but  we  must 
have  the  whole.  What  our  time  lacks  is  not  so  much  imagina- 
tion as  the  courage  to  be  imaginative,  courage  to  open  its  arms 
towards  life,  thought  and  poetry,  and  to  realise  the  long 
dreamed-of  unity  of  life  and  art.  We  are  the  slaves  of  tech- 
nique. We  can,  in  fact,  fly;  but  in  truth  we  cannot  soar  aloft. 
Novalis  and  his  disciples  still  possessed  this  faculty.  Our 
inward  vision,  our  God-given  certainty  of  belief  in  the  exalta- 
tion of  the  ideal  world  over  that  of  appearance,  have  become 
paralysed;  we  are  lost  in  a  delirium  of  facts.  Purity,  original- 
ity, naturalness  and  perfection  are  beyond  our  reach.  We  no 
longer  believe  in  the  reality  of  fairy  tales — and  here  are  some 
almost  within  our  grasp.  They  approach  us,  but  only  create 
discord  in  us.  Our  time  itself  is  incapable  of  naturalness; 
does  it  not  overlook  and  disregard  him  who  is  natural  in  spite 
of  it,  who  sings  folk-songs,  recreates  the  "Wunderhorn"  and 
finally  flout  him  with  its  surly  " recognition"  of  "ability"? 
It  is  not  capable  of  understanding  strength  of  will,  of  respecting 
ceaseless  work,  or  of  esteeming  the  search  for  truth  and  perfec- 
tion higher  than  success — for  it  acknowledges  only  success. 
And  then  comes  a  man  who,  both  as  creative  and  reproductive 


THE    MAN,    THE    ARTIST,    AND    HIS   ART  5 

artist,  strives  indefatigably  after  the  object  he  has  in  view, 
who  steps  backward  only  in  order  to  spring  the  further  forward, 
one  who  never  pauses,  who  follows  the  inspiration  of  each  mo- 
ment and  who,  out  of  the  inmost  fire  of  his  spirit,  out  of  the 
strength  of  a  saintly  nature,  succeeds  perpetually  in  reaching 
the  highest  perfection — what  thanks  could  our  time  have  for 
such  a  man?  Its  senses  are  still  blunted,  it  has  no  compre- 
hension for  the  rhythm  of  a  new  life,  it  still  sees  in  this  life  (the 
sluggish  blood  of  the  Too-many  never  yet  succeeded  in  attain- 
ing to  life)  only  sin  and  lamentation,  hurry  and  restlessness. 
At  best  it  seeks  hastily  and  superficially  to  conform  itself  to  it, 
oftenest  in  the  end  condemning  it  as  superficial.  And  there- 
fore our  "men  of  culture,"  those  who  " acknowledge "  our  time, 
"make  an  end  as  quickly  as  possible  of  everything,  works  of 
art,  beautiful  natural  objects,  and  the  really  universally  valu- 
able view  of  life  in  all  its  scenes." 

Thus  Schopenhauer,  our  principal  witness.  And  further 
(from  the  same  chapter  of  his  masterwork):  "But  he  (the 
ordinary  man,  Nature's  manufactured  goods)  does  not  stay." 
When  he  has  "finished  with"  the  intruder,  he  thinks  no  more  of 
the  matter — that  would  be  to  force  him  to  give  reasons  for  his 
frivolous  position.  And  thus  certain  persons  have  succeeded 
in  throwing  suspicion  upon  the  "apparent"  and  "manufac- 
tured" naivete  of  the  composer  and  to  condemn  the  artist's 
"restless,"  "hypercritical,"  "capricious"  manner  as  sham. 
Thus  they  justified  their  indifference.  Instead  of  asking 
whether  they  themselves  were  unprejudiced  enough  naively  to 
consider  naive  greatness,  they  accused  the  giver  of  trifling,  of 
artificiality  and  insincerity.  No,  they  were  not  to  be  deceived. 
For  that  is  the  dread  of  private  ignorance  (and  public  opinion), 
that  some  day  it  may  be  found  out ;  and  they  forget  that  tenfold 
exaggeration  is  not  so  bad  as  a  single  failure  to  appreciate. 
The  ruling  spirit  is  not  one  of  furtherance  and  hospitable 
sympathy;  at  every  corner  stands  the  schoolmaster,  the  hair- 
splitter,  the  professor  of  infallibility. 


6  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

Had  the  educated,  or  that  last  degeneration  of  swollen 
pride  and  cleverness,  the  "good  musicians,"  been  capable  of 
observation,  of  imagining  naturalness  and  of  listening  naturally, 
it  would  have  been  easier  for  them  to  recognise  Mahler's 
greatness;  they  would  have  remembered  many  similar  figures 
in  the  history  of  our  intellectual  development,  and  the  path 
would  have  been  prepared  for  him.  Or,  who  can  enjoy  the 
stories  of  the  Fioretti— enjoy  them  so  that  he  can  believe  them? 
For  instance,  that  wherein  St.  Francis  visited  the  priest  of 
Rieti,  and  the  people  came  in  such  crowds  to  see  him  that  the 
priest's  vineyard  was  completely  destroyed;  and  how  the  priest 
then  regretted  having  received  St.  Francis,  who,  however, 
begged  him  to  leave  the  vineyard  open  to  the  crowd.  And, 
when  that  was  done,  how  the  vineyard  yielded  more  in  that 
year  than  ever  before.  Or  the  story  of  the  contract  the  Saint 
made  with  the  wolf  of  Gobbio  that  ravished  the  land,  and  that 
now  agreed  to  keep  the  peace  if  food  were  allowed  it,  which 
agreement  was  kept  until  its  death.  Or  that  of  Brother 
Masseo,  to  whom  the  light  of  God  had  appeared,  and  who  now 
rejoiced  continually  like  a  dove  ("in  forma  et  con  suono  di 
colomba  obtuso,  u !  u !  u ! ") .  Or  the  legend  of  Brother  Juniper, 
one  of  the  first  ioculatores  Domini,  who  gave  to  the  poor  the 
whole  belongings  of  the  monastery  and  the  treasure  of  the 
church,  even  to  the  altar  bells. 

These  are  symbols;  but  Gustav  Mahler's  music  sings  of  such 
men,  of  such  animals,  of  such  delight  in  nature  on  the  hill  of 
La  Vernia. 

And  in  order  that  the  night-aspect  of  his  being  may  not  lack 
a  prelude,  more  than  that  of  the  day: — how  many  know  E.  T. 
A.  Hoffmann?  Hoffmann  the  musician  had  a  premonition  of 
the  coming  centuries;  the  comrade  and  exerciser  of  Kapell- 
meister Kreisler  exhausted  the  daemonic  possibilities  of  his 
art. 

Kreisler's  resurrection  on  the  plane  of  earthly  life  is  Gustav 
Mahler.  "The  wildest,  most  frightful  things  are  to  your 


THE    MAN,    THE    ARTIST,    AND    HIS   ART  7 

taste.  ...  I  had  the  ^Eolian  harp.  ...  set  up,  and  the  storm 
played  upon  it  like  a  splendid  harmonist.  In  the  roar  and 
rush  of  the  hurricane,  through  the  crash  of  the  thunder, 
sounded  the  tones  of  the  gigantic  organ.  Quicker  and  quicker 
followed  the  mighty  chords.  .  .  .  Half  an  hour  later  all  was 
over.  The  moon  appeared  from  behind  the  clouds.  The 
night  wind  sighed  soothingly  through  the  terrified  forest  and 
dried  the  tears  on  the  darkling  bushes.  Now  and  again  the 
harp  could  still  be  heard,  like  dull,  distant  bells." 

This,  too,  is  only  a  symbol ;  but  the  counterpart  of  this  storm 
resounds  in  Gustav  Mahler. 

The  sunny  Saint  of  Umbria,  and  the  northern  ghost-scorner 
and  ghost-fleer!  The  notes  are  pressed,  overtones  sound  at  the 
same  time  and  leave  their  secret  mark.  But  there  are  other 
paths  leading  to  Mahler,  which  few  have  ever  followed:  The 
folk-tune  and  its  simple  meaning;  wanderers  and  minstrels; 
the  musician  Weber,  whom  people  praise  but  do  riot  perform; 
the  dreamer  Schumann;  the  conductor  and  philosopher 
Richard  Wagner;  the  venerable  figure  of  Anton  Bruckner;  all 
of  whom  went  their  way,  the  one  too  early,  the  other  too  late. 
Not  as  though  a  real  connection  were  here  found  or  sought. 
But  he  to  whom  Mahler  is  a  part  of  experience  builds  himself 
bridges  to  his  experience.  He  is  willing  to  belong  to  Mahler, 
and  has  strengthened  the  grace  of  good-will  in  himself.  The 
phenomenon  Mahler  must  be  valued  according  to  its  ethos, 
just  like  Mahler's  music.  Its  characteristic  is  goodness. 
Bettina  von  Arnim  begins  her  "  Correspondence  " :  "  This  book 
is  for  the  good,  and  not  for  the  wicked."  And  he  who  would 
enter  this  world  of  Mahler's  must  ask  himself  whether  he  is 
capable  of  receiving  goodness.  More  than  this  is  not  necessary. 

Here  speaks  one  to  whom  Mahler  had  become  a  part  of  expe- 
rience— slowly  and  gradually;  first  the  conductor;  then  the 
stage-director;  then  the  composer,  formerly  admired  respect- 
fully from  a  distance.  He  wishes  to  give  again  the  living 
Mahler,  not  weighing  nor  limiting,  but,  standing  in  the  shadow 


8  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

of  this  great  genius,  with  enthusiasm  rather  than  with  ifs  and 
buts.  As  though  the  creator  of  the  divinest  joys  were  an 
" object"  for  discussion. 

"Intelligence  errs,  but  not  sensibility." 


WORK   AND    RACE 

A  few  of  the  easy-going  and  prejudiced,  in  order  to  oppose 
Mahler's  art  and  significance,  have  called  this  art  Jewish; 
naturally  in  the  most  disagreeable  sense  of  the  word.  During 
Mahler's  lifetime  this  book  purposely  ignored  them.  To-day 
it  will  no  longer  keep  silence. 

Gustav  Mahler  was  born  of  Jewish  parents,  and  is,  therefore, 
in  every-day  parlance,  a  Jew  according  to  race.  Now,  many 
scientists  are  of  the  opinion  that  a  Jewish  race  does  not  exist, 
but  only  two  races,  a  blond  and  a  dark-skinned,  which  are 
quite  different  species  and  must  be  differently  valued.  But, 
even  assuming  that  this  notion  should  go  out  of  fashion  again, 
that  a  Jewish  race  really  subsists  and  that  a  Fritz  Mauthner  is 
" anthropologically  related"  to  an  old-clothes  dealer  in  Polish- 
Russia: — what  in  the  world  has  that  to  do  with  intellectual 
matters,  with  art  and,  in  particular,  with  music? 

On  the  contrary,  I  do  not  dream  of  passing  over  the  life- 
question  of  a  million  of  people  with  a  few  words,  or  of  talking  the 
usual  nonsense  about  the  Jewish  question.  And  it  makes  no 
difference  if  people  on  one  side  or  the  other  are  offended,  so 
long  as  knowledge  comes  of  it. 

Far  be  it  from  me  to  deny  the  influence  of  race  upon  the 
development  of  a  culture:  I  was  enough  attacked  when  I 
emphasized  Germanic  influence  in  the  nature  and  art  of 
Umbria.  But  this  agens  is  for  me,  as  for  all  whose  starting- 
point  is  mind  and  not  matter  (that  is,  who  are  not  materialists), 
once  again  but  a  spiritual  element:  the  idea  of  race.  The 
mind  builds  for  itself  the  body,  and  only  the  mind  builds  up  the 


WORK    AND    RACE  9 

mind.  The  numerous  Germanic  individuals,  who  worked  in 
Umbria  (to  remain  by  the  same  example) ,  were  living  members 
of  a  people,  a  nation,  a  culture.  And  they  could  thus  as  living 
elements  reproduce  life  of  their  own  kind.  The  descendants 
of  a  Jewish  family,  living  who  knows  how  long  together  with 
German  and  Slav  peasants  and  citizens,  however  closely  they 
may  be  penned  together  with  other  Jewish  families,  cannot 
weaken  our  life  in  active  constitutive  strength,  in  far-reaching 
energy,  such  as  his  parents'  house  transmitted  to  him — German 
culture.  Neither  language,  nation,  nor  community  binds  him 
to  the  people  of  his  forefathers  (the  " confession"  may  be  left 
out  of  consideration);  no  idea  of  race  is  living  in  him.  The 
Jewish  element  in  him  is  a  residue,  physically  provable, 
intellectually  negligible.  Such  a  man  must  first  acquire  his 
spiritual  nature.  He  may  be  called  rootless.  But  it  is  not 
permissible  to  count  the  dead  roots  and  to  despise  them. 

Frankly,  the  destiny  of  the  individual  must  decide  whether 
he  is  able  to  acquire  a  spiritual  nature,  whether  he  can  open 
the  gates  of  an  artistic  community.  Many  cease  to  be  Jews 
because  rudimentary  organs  have  died  out,  few  become  mem- 
bers of  the  people  surrounding  them.  That  presumes  a  be- 
stowing, welling  nature,  one  that  can  accept  and  render  again; 
an  adaptation  and  reproduction  in  kingdom  and  possession, 
which  is,  like  all  things  spiritual,  riot  everybody's  affair,  but 
that  of  the  anointed. 

And  such  was  the  case  of  Gustav  Mahler.  Grown  from 
earliest  youth  in  the  succession  of  Beethoven  and  Wagner 
(also  of  the  philosopher  Wagner  who  sought  for  the  regenera- 
tion, renascence  of  the  Jews  in  particular  and  mankind  in 
general),  a  pupil  of  Goethe,  Schopenhauer  and  the  German 
romantic  school;  then  he  goes  the  way  of  German  music, 
which  leads  most  surely  to  the  heart  of  Germanism.  Bruckner 
stands  at  the  commencement,  and  the  German  folk-song  bears 
him  further.  When  he  finds  voice  for  poetry,  it  is,  and  in  a 
most  superficial  period,  like  a  presentiment  of  the  Wunderhorn, 


10  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

which  the  young  man  does  not  even  know.  And  then  he 
announces  Death,  Judgment  and  Resurrection  in  a  no  less 
Christian  sense  than  that  of  the  old  masters  of  painting:  the 
Second  Symphony  permits  the  expression  that  was  used  in  an 
earlier  issue  of  this  book,  that  he,  amongst  the  great  artists, 
is  the  " Christian  of  our  day."  Again  and  again  his  works 
move  in  Christian-pantheistic  and  in  national-German  paths. 
Where  a  leading-thought  grows  with  him,  it  is  the  proud 
Idea  of  the  German  philosophers.  Most  distinctly  and  most 
beautifully  in  his  Eighth  Symphony,  which  begins,  though 
without  a  trace  of  ecclesiasticism,  in  the  freest  interpretation, 
with  an  old  hymnical  call  upon  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  allows  it, 
the  spirit  of  love,  with  the  profound  words  of  the  second  part 
of  Faust,  to  conquer  every  remaining  trace  of  earthly  desire. 
He  who  wishes  to  characterise  the  great  works  of  this  great 
life,  from  the  earliest  popular  lyrics  to  the  renascence  of 
symphonic  art,  can  do  so  only  through  the  development  of 
German  music:  it  proceeds  germ  within  germ,  from  German 
music,  and  it  will  increase  its  glory  and  fructifying  power. 

That  other  glory  of  German  music,  that  of  reproduction, 
Gustav  Mahler  was  one  of  the  first  to  help  to  create;  here 
again  a  pupil  of  Richard  Wagner.  The  seriousness,  the  sin- 
cerity, the  ceaseless  striving  after  perfection  that  blazed  in 
him — that  is  German,  if  German  after  Wagner  means  doing 
a  thing  for  its  own  sake.  What  he  has  given  the  German  theatre 
is  history.  Subverting  and  maintaining,  he  was  a  furtherer  of 
the  best  that  German  masters  have  left  behind  and  willed. 
"The  genius  of  Gustav  Mahler,"  said  Gerhardt  Haupt- 
mann,7  a  visionary  German  poet  and  man,  "is  representative 
in  the  sense  of  the  great  traditions  of  German  music.  .  .  . 
He  has  the  demoniacal  nature  and  the  ardent  morality  of  the 
German  intellect,  the  only  nobility  that  still  can  prove  his 
truly  divine  origin." 

Richard  Wagner's  writings  upon  Jewry  in  Music  will  be 
opposed  to  what  I  say,  and  all  that  he  wrote  when  aged,  em- 


CHILDHOOD,    EARLY   YOUTH  11 

bittered,  almost  alone  and  conditioned  by  his  time,  against 
musicians  of  Jewish  descent.  We  must  understand  him 
rightly!  What  Wagner  wanted,  although  often  exaggerating 
for  the  sake  of  example,  was  to  censure  the  superficiality  of 
Mendelssohn,  the  self-sufficiency  and  applause-cringing  of 
Meyerbeer,  but  not  because  they  were  Jews;  simply  because 
superficiality  and  the  rest  were  things  that  irritated  him  all 
his  life  long.  He  told  also  non-Jewish  singers,  conductors  and 
composers  what  he  thought  of  them.  If  he  projected  what 
he  hated  upon  Jewry,  it  need  not  astonish  us  in  a  time  of  the 
birth  of  capitalism,  in  the  awakening  years  of  the  emancipation 
of  the  Jews,  during  the  mastery  and  opposition  of  an  insuffer- 
able pseudo-intellectualism,  and  feuilletonistish  trash,  such 
as  we  can  hardly  imagine  to-day.  But  he  entrusted  Parsifal, 
which  is  to  be  understood  only  through  Christianity,  to 
Hermann  Levi. 

To-day  there  may  be  many  musicians  of  Jewish  descent, 
but  there  is  no  Jewish  music.  So  long  as  it  is  not  possible  to 
prove  anything  positive  or  negative,  anything  common  (good 
or  bad)  to  the  works  and  activity  of  these  musicians,  so  long 
as  any  really  "Jewish"  peculiarities  are  not  seriously  to  be 
found  (but  seriously,  and  not  in  jest  or  out  of  hatred),  so  long 
will  Gustav  Mahler's  significance  belong  to  those  amongst 
whom  the  most  intelligent  foreigners  have  long  since  placed  it : 
in  the  succession  of  the  great  German  geniuses. 

CHILDHOOD,    EARLY   YOUTH 

Gustav  Mahler  came  from  an  unpretentious  village.  It 
is  called  Kalischt,  and  lies  in  Bohemia  near  the  Moravian 
border  and  the  town  of  Iglau.  That  he  was  just  a  native  of 
the  Royal  Province  Bohemia  was  later  of  importance  for  him, 
as  it  was  the  Society  for  the  Furtherance  of  German  Science 
and  Art  in  Bohemia  that  brought  about  the  publication  of  its 
countryman's  first  symphonies.  Mahler  was  born  in  Kalischt 


12  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

on  the  7th  of  July,  1860;  this  at  any  rate  is  the  date  one  usually 
reads  and  hears.  It  is,  however,  not  certain.  Mahler's 
parents,  as  he  himself  said,  kept  the  1st  of  July  as  his  birthday, 
and  the  papers  are  lost.  His  parents,  shopkeepers  only  fairly 
well  to  do,  but  zealous  in  matters  of  culture,  soon  moved  over 
to  Iglau.  The  child  was  quiet,  shy,  reserved:  they  would 
gladly  have  seen  it  livelier.  Liveliness,  however,  came  too 
with  the  comprehension  of  music.  Musical  impressions  were 
decisive  even  at  this  early  age.  Moravian  servants,  both 
Germans  and  Slavs,  sing  willingly  and  well.  Melancholy 
songs  accompany  getting  up  and  going  to  bed.  The  bugles 
ring  out  from  the  barracks.  The  regimental  band  marches 
past.  And  the  tiny  youngster  sings  each  and  every  tune  after 
them.  At  the  age  of  four,  some  one  buys  him  a  concertina,  and 
now  he  plays  them  himself,  especially  the  military  marches. 
These  latter  have  so  much  attraction  for  him  that  one  morning, 
hastily  dressed,  he  hurries  away  after  the  soldiers,  and  gives 
the  marketwomen  who  come  to  fetch  him  a  regular  concert 
on  his  instrument.  When  six  years  old  he  discovers  at  his 
grandfather's  an  old  piano,  and  nothing  can  induce  him  to 
leave  it,  not  even  the  call  to  meals.  At  eight,  he  has  a  pupil  in 
piano-playing,  aged  seven,  at  a  cent  a  lesson.  But,  owing  to 
the  inattention  of  the  learner,  the  teacher  loses  his  temper  and 
the  instruction  has  to  be  broken  off. 

Only  one  thing  even  distantly  approaches  his  passion  for 
music — the  reading  mania.  So  addicted  is  the  boy  to  it  that 
often  the  whole  day  long  he  is  nowhere  to  be  found.  He  also 
makes  frequent  use  of  the  town's  musical  library. 

He  attends  the  Grammar  School  at  Iglau,  and  for  a  short 
time  also  that  of  Prague.  Teachers  and  companions  notice 
from  time  to  time  a  certain  indifference — not  inattention,  but 
simply  a  forgetfulness  of  his  surroundings,  distinctly  to  be 
remarked  under  musical  impressions.  Once  he  whistles 
during  school  hours  a  long  note  to  himself,  and  awakes  thereby 
to  the  effect,  not  a  little  astonished. 


13 

The  family  seems  to  have  had  no  doubt  as  to  what  the  boy's 
profession  would  be  in  view  of  his  obvious  talent,  although  a 
sacrifice  would  have  to  be  made  to  allow  him  the  necessary  time 
for  study,  and  there  were  other  children  to  be  considered. 
Perhaps  the  prudent  father  even  had  objections;  Prof.  Julius 
Epstein  of  the  Vienna  Conservatoire  says  that  he  had.  At 
any  rate,  a  young  man  of  15  came  one  day  in  1875  to  Ep- 
stein's house  with  his  father,  who  asked  the  Professor  to  decide 
as  to  his  talent,  and  at  the  same  time  as  to  the  further  course 
of  his  studies.  Not  very  willingly,  but  still  struck  by  a  re- 
markable look  in  the  boy's  face,  Epstein  invited  the  young 
unknown  to  play  something,  either  of  his  own  or  otherwise. 
And  after  only  a  few  minutes  He  told  the  father:  "He  is  a 
born  musician";  and  answered  all  objections  with,  "In  this 
case  I  am  certainly  not  mistaken." 

Thus  "Gustav  Mahler  from  Iglau,  aged  15,"  became  in  the 
autumn  of  1875  a  pupil  in  the  Conservatoire  at  Vienna.  The 
Director  of  the  Institute  was  "Old  Hellmesberger,"  a  legendary 
figure  in  Vienna.  An  excellent  artist  of  the  traditional  type, 
but  also  one  of  those  "good  Viennese  musicians"  of  the  old 
stamp,  who  for  the  young  and  impetuous,  and  for  rising  talents, 
were  dangerous  people,  and  not  in  the  least  pioneers.  It  will 
be  remembered  that  about  this  time  Hugo  Wolf  was  expelled 
from  the  Conservatoire  for  "breach  of  discipline."  Mahler, 
too,  once  conducted  himself  "insubordinately,"  and  the  same 
punishment  was  not  so  far  distant  for  him.  However  this 
may  be,  he  made  rapid  progress.  The  Annual  Report  of  the 
Conservatoire  for  the  year  1875-76  shows  that  he  skipped  the 
preparatory  class  to  enter  the  first  finishing  class  for  piano  of 
Prof.  Epstein.  In  addition,  he  studied  harmony  with  Robert 
Fuchs,  and  at  the  same  time  (and  not  in  accord  with  the 
curriculum)  composition  with  Theodore  Krenn.  He  probably 
entered  the  last-named  course  on  the  strength  of  compositions 
submitted  for  examination.  He  entered  the  competition  in 
piano-playing  and  composition  at  the  end  of  the  year,  and 


14  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

in  both  cases  won  the  first  prize;  in  the  former  for  his  perform- 
ance of  the  first  movement  of  Schubert's  A-minor  Sonata 
[which?],  in  the  latter  for  the  first  movement  of  a  piano- 
quintette.  The  report  of  the  following  year  shows  that  Mah- 
ler attended  the  second  finishing  class  in  piano-playing,  the 
second  year  of  the  course  in  composition,  and  the  first  year  of 
that  in  counterpoint.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  we  find  his  name 
amongst  Epstein's  and  Krenn's  pupils,  but  it  is  missing  from 
the  counterpoint  class.  It  is  said  that  Hellmesberger  "let 
him  off"  counterpoint  because  his  compositions  showed  so 
much  knowledge  and  skill,  and  that  Mahler  even  regretted  it 
later.  But  how  he  mastered  counterpoint  is  best  shown  in 
his  symphonies. 

In  the  pianoforte  competition  of  this  year  (Humoreske  of 
Schumann)  Mahler  again  won  the  first  prize.  He  had  not 
entered  for  the  composition  prize. 

In  the  third  and  last  year,  1877-78,  he  is  entered  as  composi- 
tion pupil  in  Krenn's  Third  Class.  He  also  heard  lectures 
on  the  history  of  music,  but  again  his  name  does  not  appear. 
At  the  "final  production,"  on  July  llth,  1878,  the  Scherzo  of  a 
piano-quintette  of  Mahler's  was  performed,  the  composer 
himself  playing  the  piano-part.  Then  he  left  the  Institute 
with  the  diploma  that  is  given  when  the  pupil  passes  his  prin- 
cipal course  with  remarkable  skill,  and  the  secondary  ones  with 
at  least  sufficient  success,  and  having  won  a  prize  at  the  final 
competition. 

Simultaneously  with  his  work  at  the  Conservatoire,  which 
was  probably  no  great  strain  on  him,  Mahler  completed  the 
study  of  the  final  Grammar  School  course,  passed  his  examina- 
tions at  Iglau,  and  inscribed  himself  as  auditor  of  the  philo- 
sophical and  historical  lectures  at  the  Vienna  University.  He 
heard,  however,  only  a  few  of  them,  and  his  astounding  know- 
ledge was  gained  later  according  to  his  own  plan.  The  pocket- 
money  he  received  from  home  was  increased  by  what  he 
earned  by  giving  lessons  in  pianoforte-playing. 


CHILDHOOD,    EARLY   YOUTH  15 

Amongst  his  teachers  at  the  Conservatoire,  Epstein  and 
Fuchs  bear  distinguished  names.  Epstein  proudly  calls  him- 
self Mahler's  teacher,  and  tells  how  he  from  the  first  had  a 
preference  for  this  somewhat  unruly  and  inspirational  rather 
than  hard-working  pupil.  We  may  also  trust  his  kindness  to 
have  overlooked  much  that  others  do  not  usually  pardon  in 
enthusiastic  youth.  Krenn,  who  is  already  dead,  was  (accord- 
ing to  Decsey's  description)  " hardworking,  taciturn  and  dry"; 
and  Hugo  Wolf,  who  was  also  his  pupil  from  the  autumn  of 
1875,  could  certainly  not  have  felt  comfortable  with  him. 
There  is  no  information  of  how  the  Conservatoire  influenced 
Mahler.  Years  later  the  Institute,  as  "  Royal  Academy  of 
Music  and  the  Plastic  Arts,"  was  fundamentally  renewed,  and 
came  under  government  control,  and  then,  although  only  as  an 
honorary  member,  Mahler  was  given  a  place  on  the  Board  of 
Management. 

Amongst  the  teachers,  the  absence  of  one  is  noticeable  whose 
pupil  Mahler  is  often  stated  to  have  been — Anton  Bruckner. 
If  the  annual  reports  are  to  be  trusted,  it  appears  that  Mahler 
was  not  Bruckner's  pupil.  But  in  fact,  for  this  period,  they 
are  not  all  too  trustworthy;  and  Mahler  himself  has  repeatedly 
given  the  same  assurance.  The  explanation  is  perhaps  to  be 
found  in  the  counterpoint  class  that  he  missed.  Besides,  he 
was  not  Bruckner's  private  pupil.  At  the  University  (Pub- 
lica)  he  probably  did  hear  Bruckner's  lectures,  but  we  can 
scarcely  infer  from  this  that  their  relations  were  those  of 
Master  and  Pupil,  especially  as  Bruckner  showed  himself 
there  quite  otherwise  than  at  the  Conservatoire.  He  nearly 
always  came  with  Mahler  into  the  lecture-room,  and  the  two 
left  it  together.  Bruckner,  in  his  relation  to  Mahler,  may 
be  well  called  (in  Guido  Adler's  words)  his  adopted  "father-in- 
learning."  We  may  even  speak  of  friendship,  although  the 
Bruckner  legend  throws  no  light  upon  the  matter.  Bruckner 
always  spoke  of  Mahler  with  the  greatest  respect — as  his 
editor,  Theodor  Rattig,  amongst  others,  affirms — often  met 


16  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

him,  and  played  him  various  compositions  of  his,  old  and  new. 
When  Mahler  had  visited  him  at  his  house,  the  far  elder 
Bruckner  insisted  upon  conducting  the  young  man  down  the 
four  flights  of  stairs,  hat  in  hand. 

And  Mahler?  It  is  not  generally  known  that  he  made  one 
of  the  first  piano-duet  arrangements  of  Bruckner's  symphonies. 
This  arrangement  of  the  Third  Symphony — that  dedicated  to 
Wagner,  with  the  trumpet-theme — was  probably  published  in 
1878  by  the  firm  of  Bosendorfer  &  Rattig  (now  Schlesinger- 
Lienau) .  It  was  made  after  the  new  edition  of  the  score,  which 
was  rewritten  in  1876-77,  the  third  and  final  form  being  com- 
pleted only  in  1889.  Mahler's  piano  score  follows  the  orches- 
tral one  exactly,  and  attempts  to  keep  the  various  parts  in  the 
characteristic  pitch  of  the  instruments,  even  at  the  expense  of 
not  being  easily  playable. 

During  his  later  wanderings  from  place  to  place  Mahler  had 
little  opportunity  for  a  Bruckner  propaganda.  In  Prague  and 
Hamburg,  however,  where  he  had  concerts  to  conduct,  he 
began  it  at  once.  As  conductor  of  the  Philharmonic  Concerts 
in  Vienna,  he  gave  the  first  performances  of  Bruckner's  Fifth 
(composed  1878!)  and  Sixth  (composed  1881!)  at  these  con- 
certs. This  was  Mahler's  way  of  expressing  admiration.  And 
when  the  Viennese  made  an  appeal  for  contributions  for  a 
Bruckner  Memorial,  and  the  Director  of  the  Opera  was  asked 
to  sign  the  petition,  he  refused  and  said  to  the  orchestra:  "Let 
us  play  his  music  instead.  Amongst  people  who  would  hear 
nothing  of  Bruckner  whilst  he  was  alive,  and  stood  in  his  way, 
is  no  place  for  me." 

Mahler  composed  much  during  these  years  of  apprentice- 
ship. In  addition  to  his  prize  work,  which  was  composed 
literally  overnight,  there  was  a  violin  sonata  which  enjoyed  a 
certain  celebrity  amongst  his  friends.  Also  a  "Northern" 
symphony  is  said  to  have  existed,  and  some  of  the  early  lyrics 
date  from  this  period.  An  opera,  The  Argonauts,  was  written 
in  alliterative  verse  and  its  composition  partly  executed. 


CHILDHOOD,    EARLY    YOUTH  17 

"Das  klagende  Lied,"  the  only  youthful  work  that  Mahler 
acknowledges  (and  that  in  a  revised  edition),  was  also  to  have 
been  an  opera. 

At  this  period  he  also  laid  the  foundations  of  the  proud 
edifice  of  his  general  knowledge.  He  became  acquainted  with 
the  philosophers,  especially  Kant  and  Schopenhauer;  later 
Fechner,  Lotze  and  Helmholtz  were  added.  In  Nietzsche  he 
admired  the  hymnic  vein.  Philosophy,  in  particular  the 
boundaries  that  touch  the  natural  sciences,  always  attracted 
him;  how  attentively,  for  instance,  he  recently  followed  the 
researches  of  Reinke,  to  whom  he  was  led,  as  to  Fechner,  by 
his  religious  instinct.  Goethe,  Schiller  and  the  Romantic 
School  were  already  his  precious  possessions,  his  favourites 
being  E.  T.  A.  Hoffmann  and  Jean  Paul,  especially  the  latter's 
"Titan."  History,  biology  and  psychology  held  his  attention 
always.  As  psychologist  and  poet,  Dostoieffsky  was  for 
Mahler  a  discovery. 

His  fiery  manner  of  speech,  his  lightning-like  readiness  of 
mind,  his  daemonic  force  of  perception  and  absolutely  amazing 
power  of  clearing  up  any  situation  with  one  word  were  re- 
marked even  then.  Friends  he  met  willingly  and  often.  The 
chief  of  these  were  Guido  Adler,  now  professor  of  the  History 
of  Music  at  the  Vienna  University;  Rudolf  Krzyzanowsky, 
who  died  as  Hofkapellmeister  at  Weimar  only  a  few  weeks 
later  than  Mahler;  the  writer  Heinrich  Krzyzanowsky, 
Rudolf's  brother;  the  archeologist  Fritz  Lohr,  and  his  since 
deceased  brother;  and  a  musician  of  genius,  Hans  Rott,  who 
died  unrecognised  and  in  want  on  the  very  threshold  of  his 
career.  Hugo  Wolf  must  then  have  been  Mahler's  friend, 
according  to  his  own  account,  even  if  the  two  perhaps  more 
respected  than  understood  one  another.  Precisely  this  man, 
rough  and  difficult  to  handle,  Mahler  showed  his  kindness  to. 
He  was  hardly  Director  of  the  Opera  when  Wolf's  wish  to 
have  free  entry  was  fulfilled,  and  the  Corregidor  was  accepted 
for  performance.  Even  if  it  remained  for  some  time  unper- 


18  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

formed,  that  only  shows  that  for  Mahler  duty  as  he  understood 
it  was  of  more  weight  than  a  service  of  friendship — his  duty, 
because  he  was  convinced  of  the  slender  stage-effect  of  the 
beautiful  opera,  an  opinion  which  proved  only  too  well  founded. 

Still  another  friend  must  be  named,  whom  I  did  not  care  to 
mention  during  his  lifetime,  so  great  was  his  timidity  and  retire- 
ment after  a  wonderful  beginning.  Siegfried  Lipiner  is  known 
to  all  who  have  read  Nietzsche's  letter  to  Rohde  (II,  No.  196 
of  the  year  1877) :  "Just  recently  I  had  a  real  holy-day  with 
Lipiner's  'Prometheus  Unbound.'  If  this  poet  be  not  a  man 
of  genius,  I  no  longer  know  what  genius  is.  Everything  in 
it  is  wonderful,  and  I  seemed  to  meet  my  own  exalted  and 
deified  self  in  it.  I  bow  my  head  low  before  the  man  who 
can  imagine  and  produce  such  a  work  as  this." 

This  man  died  on  December  30th,  1911,  after  a  long  illness, 
as  Regierungsrat  and  Librarian  of  the  Houses  of  Parliament  in 
Vienna.  With  few  exceptions  this  was  all  the  papers  knew  of 
him;  they  scarcely  even  knew  of  his  translation  of  Mickiewicz. 
I  recall  him  here  to  speak  of  Mahler's  affection  for  him.  He 
constantly  returned  to  this  youthful  friendship. 

However  intimate  Mahler's  relations  with  these  friends  of 
his  youth  were,  he  was  equally  generous  with  his  assistance  to 
strangers,  when  once  convinced  of  their  merit.  But  a  long  and 
bitter  time  of  suffering  was  now  destined  to  be  his  own  lot,  in 
spite  of  certain  outward  good  fortune. 

Their  rallying-point  in  those  days  was  the  Wagner  Society, 
and  there  the  Master's  cause  was  upheld  in  word  and  deed. 
It  is  not  known  how  far  Mahler  took  part  in  the  struggles  of 
that  wonderful  period;  he  was  often  enough  looked  upon  as  a 
fanatic,  because,  no  doubt  owing  to  Wagner's  writings  about 
Regeneration,  he  was  at  that  time  both  an  abstainer  and  a 
vegetarian.  But  that  he  understood  Wagner  as  perhaps 
none  before  him,  his  stage-direction  proved  to  all  the  world,  and 
the  history  of  the  German  theatre  will  long  keep  it  in  mind. 

The  young  artist  gave  the  best  of  himself  at  the  piano. 


CHILDHOOD,    EARLY   YOUTH  19 

All  who  heard  it  speak  of  his  playing  with  veneration.  At 
the  Conservatoire  they  said  that  a  pianist  of  exceptional  gifts 
was  latent  in  him,  one  of  those  who  might  enter  the  lists  with 
Rubinstein  and  Liszt.  But  it  was  on  account  of  the  spirit, 
not  of  mere  technique.  The  enormous  will-power,  the  genius 
that  exhausts  every  possibility  of  the  music,  broke  out  in  the 
pianist's  spirit,  as  later  in  the  conductor's  power.  The  whole 
dread  of  the  mystical  abyss  enveloped  his  Beethoven,  and 
Mahler's  friends  have  never  again  heard  the  last  sonatas 
played  in  such  fashion.  He  fled  to  Beethoven  out  of  the  sordid 
atmosphere  of  the  theatre — to  Beethoven  and  to  Bach.  And, 
however  much  he  was  plagued  with  performances  and  re- 
hearsals, he  was  always  ready  for  chamber  music — the  more 
the  better.  The  true  musician's  joy  in  music-making  enticed 
him,  and  his  perpetually  re-creating,  ever-imparting  en- 
thusiasm lavishly  poured  out  his  gifts. 

He  seems  to  have  visited  the  theatre  only  seldom,  and  it  is 
right  to  say  that  he  became  acquainted  with  most  of  the  operas 
he  conducted  later  only  as  their  conductor.  This  was  quite  in 
keeping  with  his  contempt  for  tradition,  which  as  a  rule  only 
gives  and  takes  mistakes,  and  neither  attains  nor  even  strives 
after  perfection. 

The  holiday  months  of  the  summer  he  spent  in  this  and  the 
following  years  at  home  with  his  parents.  The  landscape 
round  Iglau  is  tame,  and  almost  without  beauty.  It  is  no 
tragic  landscape,  rather  one  that  dreams  in  the  rear  of  trage- 
dies, giving  cheer  and  comfort.  Its  melancholy  is  subdued  by 
its  charm:  gentle  slopes  awaken  longing;  wanderers  fare  onward, 
songs  resound.  Mahler  has  much  to  thank  this  neighborhood 
for;  its  voice  is  heard  in  all  his  early  symphonies.  He  took 
the  man  of  the  soil  seriously.  Once  he  meets  a  shepherd  and 
his  flock — what  may  such  a  man's  thoughts  be?  Somebody 
replies:  About  the  next  market-day.  But  Mahler  becomes 
angry:  The  shepherd  lives  with  nature,  he  dreams  and 
broods;  he  surely  has  ideas  of  his  own 


20  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

His  kindly  sympathetic  and  divinatory  nature  brought  him 
near  to  animals.  He  understood  much  of  their  language, 
and  could  pass  hours  playing  with  dogs.  In  the  same  way,  he 
was  devoted  to  children,  which  have  the  candid  seriousness  of 
animals.  How  many  things  in  his  works  are  for  children  and 
for  childish  genius  alone!  And  it  must  have  been  remarked 
how  children  understood  him.  In  the  preliminary  rehearsals 
for  the  Eighth  Symphony,  at  Munich,  the  cordial  relations  of 
the  children's  chorus  to  him  provided  many  an  empirical  con- 
firmation of  that  which  an  observer  who  follows  the  inner 
nature  must  already  have  known. 

In  this  time  of  his  youth  everything  was  foreshadowed  that 
Mahler's  character  was  to  produce.  Again  and  again  it 
throws  its  light  upon  his  whole  later  life.  In  the  blossom  are 
the  fruit  and  the  magic  of  the  blossom.  And  one  cannot  stay 
long  enough  in  the  spring. 

APPRENTICESHIP 

The  agreeable  life  of  Vienna  might  have  been  continued- 
only  externalities  were  concerned — and  Mahler  would  probably 
have  been  led  to  his  own  creative  work  outside  the  traffic  of  the 
theatre  sooner  and  (perhaps)  more  permanently.  At  the 
same  time,  we  to-day,  and  especially  we  in  Vienna,  will  surely 
not  regret  that  things  turned  out  otherwise,  and  that  the 
young  man  of  hardly  twenty  went  head  over  heels  into  an 
apprenticeship  to  the  trade  of  conducting.  Rattig  says  he 
persuaded  him,  as  he  saw  its  necessity,  to  pay  a  visit  to  the 
inevitable  Agent.  And  Mahler  was  offered  an  " engagement" 
at  Hall,  in  Austria,  then  not  even  Hall  Spa.  The  enthusiastic 
disciple  of  Wagner  and  friend  of  Bruckner — and  a  summer 
theatre!  His  parents  and  a  few  others  opposed;  but  Prof. 
Epstein  advised  Mahler  to  accept,  in  order  to  make  a  start 
somewhere.  "You  will  soon  find  other  places,"  he  said  con- 
solingly. 


APPRENTICESHIP  21 

So  Mahler  went  at  the  age  of  19  and  conducted  operettas, 
farces  and  stage  music  in  Hall  at  a  salary  of  $12.50  a  month 
and  a  "  gratification "  of  about  17  cents  per  performance. 
Whether  he  sought  supporters  in  or  out  of  the  theatre  is  not 
known;  anyhow,  he  had  them.  For  he  was  always  of  such  a 
striking  and  winning  manner  that  he  awakened  enthusiasm 
even  in  earliest  youth,  and  the  same  continued  until  the  end. 
The  Vienna  "Mahler-clique,"  which  was  formerly  so  insulted 
and  ridiculed,  came  into  existence  in  no  other  manner.  When 
genius  calls,  there  are  always  some  who  must  follow — and  that 
others  neither  must,  can,  nor  will,  is  self-explanatory. 

But  in  autumn  the  great  doings  at  Hall  came  to  an  end,  and 
nothing  similar  was  to  be  found. '  The  alternative  was  Vienna, 
piano-lessons,  and  composition.  Not  till  the  season  of  1881-82 
do  we  find  Mahler  again  in  the  theatre,  this  time  at  Laibach 
and  apparently  in  a  very  limited  sphere  of  action.  It  is 
related  that  in  Martha  the  conductor  once  had  to — whistle  the 
"Last  rose  of  summer."  But  this  misery  passed,  too,  and  in 
the  winter  of  1882  he  again  remained  in  Vienna  and  worked  at 
the  composition  of  a  fairy  opera,  Rubezahl.  It  was  not  com- 
pleted or  published,  but  Mahler's  friends  say  that  it  was  of 
much  importance  in  his  development.  The  bright  humour, 
and  the  dark,  biting,  perverse  style  a  la  Callot  which  we  know 
from  the  lyrical  and  symphonic  works,  existed  already  in 
Rilbezahl.  Especially  a  March  of  Suitors  is  remembered 
as  accompanied  by  music  in  the  maddest  of  moods.  Just 
then — it  was  at  the  beginning  of  1883 — the  first  conductor  of 
the  theatre  at  Olmiitz  died,  and  Mahler  was  called  upon  to 
take  his  place.  To-day,  Olmiitz  counts  as  a  better-class 
provincial  theatre;  but  at  that  time  things  must  have  been  in 
a  sad  way.  Mahler  felt  outraged  ("profaned"),  and  at  once 
set  to  work  to  get  Mozart  and  Wagner  intrigued  out  of  the 
repertoire,  so  as  not  to  shame  the  music.  He  then  conducted 
hardly  anything  but  Meyerbeer  and  Verdi,  also  Joseph  in 
Egypt,  and  finally  the  first  appearance  in  Olmiitz  of  Carmen— 


22  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

but  with  what  scorn  in  his  heart!  When  he  wanted  to  drag  his 
people  with  him,  and  saw  the  indifference  which  at  most 
turned  the  smile  at  the  " idealist"  and  his  enthusiasm  into  a 
grin,  it  was  for  him  like  harnessing  a  winged  steed  to  a  plough. 
At  times  they  did  do  something  for  the  poor  idealist — the 
word  is  in  theatre  language  an  insult — but  that  was  only  out  of 
pity  for  his  feelings.  Mahler  wrote  at  that  time  to  a  friend: 
"Only  the  feeling  that  I  must  stand  it  for  the  sake  of  my  Mas- 
ters, and  perhaps  even  do  sometimes  strike  a  spark  of  their 
fire  from  the  hearts  of  these  wretched  people,  steels  my 
courage." 

Perhaps  things  were  not  really  so  black  as  they  appeared  to 
the  idealism  of  the  impetuous  young  man.  And  even  to-day 
some  people  in  Olmiitz  still  have  a  warm  recollection  of  the 
Kapellmeister  of  their  theatre. 

One  day,  however,  Mahler  heard  that  a  second  conductor's 
post  was  vacant  at  Cassel  and,  having  borrowed  money  for 
his  fare,  went  to  see  about  the  place.  His  presence  was  a 
recommendation,  and  he  was  engaged  with  the  title  of  "  Royal 
Director  of  Music."  He  laboured  for  two  years  at  this  theatre, 
and  amongst  the  larger  operas  that  he  conducted  were  Der 
Freischutz,  Hans  Heiling,  Robert  the  Devil,  and  the  Ratten- 
fdnger.  Angelo  Neumann's  statement,  that  in  Cassel  Mahler 
was  given  only  Lortzing  to  conduct,  is  an  error;  but  at  any 
rate  he  did  not  get  the  "  classics."  Between  Olmtitz  and 
Cassel  there  lie  a  short  season  of  activity  as  chorus-conductor 
of  an  Italian  stagione  at  the  Carl  Theatre  in  Vienna  and  a 
pilgrimage  to  Bayreuth.  There  the  perfection  of  the  perform- 
ances was  an  inspiration  to  him  after  so  much  ignominy,  and 
he  was  shaken  to  the  roots  of  his  being  by  Parsifal.  He 
said  the  greatest  and  saddest  of  all  things  had  appeared  to 
him,  and  he  would  have  to  carry  it  with  him  through  life. 
After  Bayreuth,  he  also  visited  Wunsiedel  and  the  landscape 
of  Jean  Paul. 

In  the  years  1883  and  1884  fall  the  "Lieder  eines  fahrenden 


APPRENTICESHIP  23 

Gesellen."  The  First  Symphony,  which  depends  for  its 
themes  upon  two  of  them,  was  also  begun  about  this  time. 

In  the  service  of  the  theatre,  he  wrote  music  to  some  living 
pictures  representing  Scheffel's  Trumpeter  of  Sakkingen, 
which  was  composed  in  two  days,  and,  besides  amusing  Mahler 
immensely,  had  great  success.  The  living  pictures  with  the 
music  were  also  produced  in  Mannheim,  Wiesbaden  and 
Karlsruhe. 

But  his  theatre  pleased  him  less  and  less.  He  could  not 
attain  to  the  great  works  he  was  burning  to  conduct.  Then 
came  differences  of  opinion  with  the  Intendant,  which  at  once 
(perhaps  as  Mahler  stubbornly  refused  to  conduct  a  parody  on 
Tannhauser)  were  stamped  as  an  infraction  of  Prussian  "subor- 
dination." On  account  of  such  audacity,  he  was  viewed  by 
the  theatre-folk  with  pity  and  aversion.  With  the  orchestra, 
too,  he  was  too  severe  in  the  rehearsals,  which  often  lasted 
eight  hours.  The  worst  came,  however,  when  Mahler,  who 
was  already  conductor  of  a  chorus  in  the  neighbouring  town  of 
Miinden,  was  chosen  by  several  choral  societies  as  conductor 
of  a  musical  Festival  in  the  summer  of  1885.  His  superior,  the 
first  conductor  at  the  opera,  must  have  felt  hurt,  and  the  In- 
tendant even  demanded  that  Mahler  should  decline.  Even 
before  .this,  Mahler  had  written  to  Angelo  Neumann,  the 
future  director  of  the  German  Theatre  at  Prague.  This 
typical  letter  was  published  in  the  "Prager  Tageblatt"  of 
March  5th,  1898.  It' reads: 

CASSEL,  3rd  December,  1884. 
Dear  Sir, 

I  herewith  take  the  liberty  of  introducing  myself  to  you.  I  am 
second  conductor  at  the  theatre  here,  and  conduct  Robert  the  Devil, 
Hans  Heiling,  Freischutz,  Rattenf anger,  etc.  You  will  be  able 
without  any  great  difficulty  to  obtain  particulars  as  to  my  capabilities 
from  here,  or  from  stage-manager  Uberhorst  of  the  Dresden  Opera, 
who  knows  me  well.  I  desire  to  change  my  position  as  soon  as 
possible,  chiefly  because  I  need  more  and  better  work,  and  unfor- 


24  GTTSTAV   MAHLER 

tunately  here,  as  second  conductor,  I  cannot  find  any  that  corre- 
sponds with  what  I  am  capable  of.  Can  you  make  use  of  a  young 
and  energetic  conductor  who — I  must  evidently  sing  my  own  praises 
— has  knowledge  and  routine  at  his  disposal,  and  who  is  not  without 
the  power  of  breathing  fire  and  enthusiasm  into  works  of  art,  and 
also  into  the  artists  taking  part?  I  shall  be  brief,  and  not  take  up 
more  of  your  time.  Kindly  let  me  have  your  reply  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. 

Yours  faithfully, 

GUSTAV  MAHLER. 
Cassel,  Wolfsschlucht  13,  Third  Floor. 

Neumann  asked  Mahler  to  apply  again  as  soon  as  the  news 
that  he  was  definitely  entrusted  with  the  direction  in  Prague 
had  appeared  in  the  papers.  "I  do  not  know  even  to-day 
how  it  was  that  the  form  and  content  of  this  letter  made  such 
an  impression  upon  me,  and  made  me  send  a  hopeful  reply  to 
the  Cassel  choral  conductor,  as  I  was  inundated  with  other 
applications,  especially  for  the  post  of  conductor." 

In  April,  1885,  Mahler  handed  in  his  resignation.  It  was 
accepted.  In  July  he  was  engaged  for  a  month's  trial  at  the 
Stadttheater  in  Leipzig,  and  with  enthusiasm  he  devoted  the 
remainder  of  the  summer  to  preparing  the  Musical  Festival. 
During  the  quarrel  he  was  obliged  to  come  secretly  and  under 
all  kinds  of  difficulties  to  the  various  societies  in  the  district. 
But,  in  the  end,  everything  "  went."  On  June  29th  and  30th, 
and  July  1st,  the  Festival  took  place.  The  soloists  were  Frau 
Papier-Paumgartner,  Bulss  from  Dresden,  the  pianist  Reise- 
nauer,  the  violinist  Halir;  the  conductors  being  Herr  Freiburg, 
Director  of  Music  at  Marburg,  and  Mahler.  There  were  four 
choruses  from  Cassel,  Marburg,  Mtinden  and  Nordhausen, 
and  an  orchestra  80  strong.  The  programme  consisted  of  a 
symphony  concert,  a  chamber  music  concert,  and  a  performance 
of  Mendelssohn's  "St.  Paul."  It  was  the  last-named  concert 
that  Mahler  conducted,  and  with  such  success  that  the  depart- 
ing conductor  became  quite  a  local  hero.  He  left  Cassel, 
honoured  with  laurel  wreaths  and  many  valuable  presents. 


PRAGUE   AND    LEIPZIG  25 

The  trial  month  at  Leipzig  also  ended  with  Mahler's  engage- 
ment for  the  season  of  1886-87.  Already  at  the  end  of  the 
summer  of  1885  Mahler  began  his  activities  in  Prague,  where 
in  the  meantime  Angelo  Neumann  had  taken  over  the  direction 
of  the  Landestheater. 

PRAGUE    AND    LEIPZIG 

When  Angelo  Neumann  took  over  his  theatre  on  August  1st, 
1885,  it  was  in  a  rather  unsettled  state.  But  in  a  very  short 
time  he  was  able  to  awaken  the  theatrical  inclination  of  the 
people  of  Prague.  His  first  conductor  and  musical  adviser  was 
Anton  Seidl,  who  soon  took  a  long  leave  of  absence,  however, 
and  went  to  America,  where  he  remained. 

Seidl  conducted  the  first  performance  under  Neumann's 
direction :  Lohengrin.  In  the  rehearsals,  where  everything  was 
probably  much  more  carefully  studied  than  in  the  smaller 
theatres  that  Mahler  knew,  the  young  conductor  was  trans- 
ported with  delight.  Neumann  and  Seidl  then  decided  as  a 
trial  to  entrust  Mahler  with  the  performance  on  the  Emperor's 
birthday — Cherubini's  Water-Carrier.  The  study  and  per- 
formance of  the  work  went  so  well  that  Mahler  was  at  once 
definitely  engaged  for  the  whole  season,  and  given  Rheingold 
and  Valkyrie  to  prepare,  both  then  entering  for  the  first  time 
into  the  repertoire  of  the  Prague  theatre.  What  a  joy  for  the 
Master's  disciple  to  be  able  at  last  to  shape  these  works  for  him. 
But,  before  they  were  ready,  he  was  given  Don  Giovanni,  be- 
cause the  elderly  conductor  Slansky,  who  had  been  for  25 
years  in  Prague,  did  not  care  about  taking  up  this  work  again, 
"which  they  had  never  been  able  to  make  anything  of  in 
Prague" — must  we  recall  that  Don  Giovanni  was  composed  for 
Prague?  What  a  new  joy  for  Mahler! — and  it  was  a  splendid 
evening.  If  this  wonder  in  tones  had  meanwhile  suffered  neg- 
lect in  the  town  where  it  was  first  performed,  it  was  now, 
thanks  to  Mahler's  enthusiasm,  reinstated  amongst  the  su- 


26  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

preme  musical  delights.  The  Dresden  musical  critic  Ludwig 
Hartmann,  who  was  present  at  the  performance,  could  still 
revel  in  recollections  of  it  years  afterwards.  Later,  it  was 
Brahms  who  recognised  Mahler's  commanding  ability  after 
hearing  his  production  of  the  work  in  Pesth;  and  Biilow  was 
transported  with  that  in  Hamburg.  And,  most  recently,  the 
unforgettable  Mozart  Festival  in  Vienna  showed  that  Mahler 
had  ever  had  a  quite  special  standpoint  in  relation  to  Don 
Giovanni.  His  glowing  love  for  art  enflamed  the  people  of 
Prague.  Then  came  the  Master  singers,  Rheingold,  Valkyrie, 
Fidelia,  Iphigenia,  and — Nessler's  Trumpeter]  But  the  great 
works  now  regularly  fall  to  his  share. 

At  a  Sunday  concert  in  the  theatre  Beethoven's  Ninth 
Symphony  was  conducted  by  the  youthful  Karl  Muck.  This 
concert,  in  which  Mahler  directed  the  Liebesmahl  scene  from 
Parsifal,  had  great  success,  and  the  Deutscher  Schulpfennig- 
Verein  made  arrangements  with  the  Director  for  a  repetition 
of  the  works  for  the  benefit  of  the  Society  on  the  following 
Sunday,  February  21st,  1886.  Mahler  had  this  time  to  con- 
duct the  whole  concert,  as  Muck  had  left — the  Choral  Sym- 
phony with  the  rest.  There  was  hardly  a  week,  " therefore''' 
only  one  rehearsal  with  orchestra  and  chorus,  but  Mahler  was 
still  able  to  have  a  separate  rehearsal  of  the  recitative  with 
'celli  and  basses.  Then  he  conducted  the  performance  with 
real  terribilta  and — by  heart.  The  effect  was  indescribable. 
Mahler  received  an  address  of  thanks  (as  Guido  Adler,  then 
professor  in  Prague,  relates),  upon  which  were  inscribed  the 
most  distinguished  names  of  German  Prague  and  many  pro- 
fessors at  the  University.  It  recalled  his  striving  for  the 
German  masters — for  Mozart,  Beethoven  and  Wagner. 

The  critic  Dr.  Richard  Batke  was  present  at  a  later  rehearsal 
of  the  Ninth  Symphony  in  Prague  in  1898,  and  I  have  to  thank 
him  for  a  score  in  which  Mahler's  directions  to  the  orchestra 
are  placed  opposite  the  remarks  of  Wagner.  It  is  wonderful  to 
see  how  Mahler's  words  translate  Wagner's  intentions  into 


PRAGUE   AND    LEIPZIG  27 

technical  language  with  extraordinary  terseness  and  exacti- 
tude. There  is  as  yet  no  reference  to  the  more  recent  retinting 
of  the  instrumentation. 

In  a  letter  to  the  Prague  newspapers  Neumann  con- 
gratulated his  conductor  and  expressed  the  hope  that  his 
career,  the  Prague  portion  of  which  was  now  completed,  might 
everywhere  be  so  rich  in  honours.  This  letter  was  at  the  same 
time  a  reconciliation  between  Neumann  and  his  conductor, 
who,  unbending  as  he  was,  did  not  always  conform  literally  to 
his  director's  regulations. 

There  is  also  record  in  the  following  weeks  of  a  performance 
of  Cosi  fan  tutte,  and  of  a  concert  in  April  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Society  for  supporting  German  law-students.  In  the  latter 
Mahler  conducted  (by  heart)  Mozart's  G-minor  Symphony, 
the  Scherzo  of  Bruckner's  Third  Symphony,  and  Wagner's 
"Kaisermarsch."  Fraulein  Franck  of  the  Prague  Theatre 
sang  some  songs,  amongst  which  were  a  few  of  Mahler's. 
One  of  them,  "Hans  und  Crete,"  had  to  be  repeated.  This 
was  probably  the  first  public  performance  of  works  by  Mahler. 

In  the  summer  of  1886  Mahler  had  to  go  to  Leipzig  in  pur- 
suance of  his  engagement.  But  Prague  still  counts  him  as  its 
own.  The  Bohemian  composers  are  indebted  to  him,  if  only 
for  what  he  did  for  Smetana.  And  at  the  first  performance  of 
his  Seventh  Symphony — this  honour  belongs  to  Prague- 
German  and  Bohemian  musicians  were  united  both  in  orchestra 
and  auditorium. 

Mahler's  activities  in  Leipzig — in  reality  only  nominally  as 
second  conductor — extended  over  two  years  from  the  summer 
of  1886.  Since  1882  Stagemann  had  been  director  of  the 
Stadttheater.  He  was  a  tireless  worker,  and  therefore  favour- 
able to  Mahler.  The  Stadttheater  gave  many  operas,  and 
had  a  very  large  repertoire  which  required  for  its  maintenance 
numerous  and  strenuous  rehearsals.  For  instance,  in  March, 
1888,  there  were  eleven  operatic  performances  in  which  eleven 
different  works  were  given:  Gotterddmmerung,  Flying  Dutch- 


28  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

man,  Lohengrin,  FreiscMtz,  Euryanthe,  Three  Pintos,  Hans 
Heiling,  Merry  Wives,  Robert  the  Devil,  Fidelia  and  Mignon. 
In  the  season  of  1887-88, 214  performances  of  54  different  operas 
were  given,  of  which  five  were  new  and  seven  newly  studied. 
Forty-eight  evenings  were  devoted  to  Wagner.  To  celebrate 
Weber's  hundredth  birthday,  all  his  operas  were  given  in  a 
"cycle."  Later,  when  under  Mahler  Siegfried  and  Gotter- 
dammerung  were  taken  into  the  repertoire,  a  cycle  of  Wagner's 
operas  was  given.  Nikisch  was  the  first  conductor;  but  he, 
when  Mahler  came  to  Leipzig,  was  thinking  of  other  positions 
to  be  had,  and  so  counted  for  only  half.  Moreover,  he  once 
was  ill  for  six  months,  so  that  during  this  entire  half-year  the 
full  musical  responsibility  rested  upon  Mahler's  shoulders. 
During  this  time  he  often  stayed  all  day  from  morning  until 
late  at  night  in  the  theatre.  He  did  not  lack  recognition;  his 
relations  with  Nikisch  only  improved;  and  though  he  resigned 
his  position  in  May,  1888,  he  did  so  because  he  still  wanted  to 
be  "first"  somewhere  or  other.  In  Leipzig,  Mahler  conducted 
nearly  all  the  great  works  in  the  repertoire,  and  also,  in  a 
concert,  scenes  from  Parsifal,  in  which  the  Leipzig  Riedel- 
Verein  and  the  Teachers'  Choral  Society  took  part. 

Dr.  Max  Steinitzer '  tells  in  his  witty  fashion  all  sorts  of  ex- 
traordinary things  that  happened  in  the  Leipzig  period:— 
"Young  Mahler  represented  'man  as  expression'  amongst  the 
many  for  whom  man  exists  only  as  'form.'  He  had  the  best  will 
in  the  world  to  remain  polite,  but  his  look,  when  anybody  said 
anything  silly  or  ordinary  which  was  perhaps  quite  good  enough 
for  the  requirements  of  the  moment,  was  only  too  eloquent. 
Before  he  remembered  himself  and  got  his  features  back  again 
into  the  mould  of  conventional  courtesy,  everybody  had  read 
from  them  what  he  really  thought Having  full  recog- 
nition for  seriousness  of  aim,  he  was  a  warm  friend  of  Karl 
Perron,  an  interested  helper  of  Paul  Kniipfer,  and  an  admirer 
of  Josephine  Artner's  intuitive  abilities.  That  was  towards  the 
end  of  the  eighties  in  Leipzig;  and  later,  when  I  read  in  the 


PRAGUE    AND    LEIPZIG  29 

Viennese  papers  about  Mahler's  absolutism,  despotism  and 
even  satanism,  I  of  ten  used  to  smile  and  think  of  the  humorous, 
always  readily  sympathetic  and  uniform  kindliness  which 
characterized  his  attitude  in  private  life  towards  us  musicians. 

"True,  he  so  detested  pretension,  dilettantism,  coquetry 
with  art,  that  his  opinion  was  instantly  noticeable,  however 
'correct'  he  might  remain  in  outward  form.  The  precision 
of  expression  at  every  moment  which  characterised  his  whole 
being  showed  itself  most  interestingly  and  agreeably  in  his 
conducting.  It  was  an  event  in  our  lives  when  he  took  the 
first  four  bars  of  the  Third  Leonore  Overture  in  a  continual 
ritenuto:  thus,  in  the  simplest  fashion,  each  one  of  the  descend- 
ing octaves  became  an  element  'of  tragic  import,  until  finally 
low  F  sharp  lay  in  majestic  and  rigid  repose,  like  the  waters 
over  which  moved  the  spirit  of  God.  In  Don  Giovanni  he 
began  the  terzet  with  the  dying  Commandant  in  a  fairly  rapid 
tempo  and,  taking  it  gradually  slower  and  slower,  reached 
such  a  tremendous  climax  that  the  last  few  bars  became  an 
adagio  of  most  impressive  effect.  He  also  began  the  Allegro  of 
the  above-mentioned  Leonore  Overture  with  a  real  pianissimo, 
the  like  of  which  but  few  of  us  had  ever  heard.  In  short,  when 
Mahler  conducted,  every  bar,  so  to  speak,  gained  new  interest 
and  life." 

And  think  of  the  " predominantly  mirthful"  episodes  which 
Steinitzer  witnessed  and  took  part  in ! 

The  most  important  event  of  the  Leipzig  years  was  his 
meeting  the  grandson  of  Carl  Maria  von  Weber.  The  Saxon 
Captain  Carl  von  Weber,  whose  regiment  was  quartered  in 
Leipzig,  became  acquainted  with  Mahler  through  Stagemann, 
and  soon  asked  him  to  undertake  the  completion  and  arrange- 
ment of  Weber's  opera  The  Three  Pintos.  Captain  Weber 
believed  in  the  possibility  of  such  a  completion.  Meyerbeer 
had  held  a  different  opinion,  and  kept  for  years  the  manu- 
script which  Weber's  widow  had  given  him,  without  carrying 
out  the  idea.  Nor  was  Mahler  easily  convinced;  but  after 


30  CUSTAV   MAHLER 

taking  the  remaining  fragments  and  the  grandson's  plans 
home  with  him  and  fully  considering  them,  he  set  to  work  with 
enthusiastic  fervour  and  had  the  whole  thing  finished  in  an 
incredibly  short  time.  "The  Three  Pintos,  comic  opera  in 
three  acts  by  C.  M.  von  Weber,  based  upon  the  text  of  the 
same  name  by  Th.  Hell  and  upon  sketches  left  by,  and  selected 
manuscripts  of,  the  composer;  the  dramatic  part  by  Carl  von 
Weber,  the  musical  part  by  Gustav  Mahler,"  was  immediately 
accepted  by  the  Leipzig  Municipal  Theatre  and  performed  for 
the  first  time  on  January  20th,  1888,  under  Mahler's  direction. 
The  success  was  great,  but  it  was  also  continued.  Until  the 
summer,  the  opera  was  given  fifteen  times,  the  oftenest  of  all 
operas  in  the  repertoire.  Hamburg  and  Dresden  soon  followed, 
other  towns  somewhat  later,  Vienna  in  January,  1889.  It 
was  the  first  time  that  Mahler  came  into  contact  with  the 
Vienna  Court  Opera.  Even  to-day  the  work  is  given  here  and 
there,  though  too  seldom. 

The  relation  of  the  original  sketches  to  this  revision  has 
often  been  discussed.  Public  and  critics  found  precisely  those 
parts  really  Weberish  which  Mahler  himself  had  composed, 
and  were  irritated  at  the  impious  innovator  where  not  a 
single  note  of  Weber's  composition  had  been  altered.  The 
word  went  round  that  the  whole  was  rather  "gemahlt"  than 
"gewebt,"  and  even  worse  jokes  were  made.  Thus  the  ever- 
witty  in  Vienna  decided  at  once,  after  a  lukewarm  performance, 
that  the  completion  had  been  undertaken  merely  that  a  young 
man  might  hitch  his  name  to  Weber's,  and  thus  get  himself 
dragged  into  notoriety. 

The  truth  of  the  matter  was  shown  by  Ludwig  Hartmann5 
through  a  comparison  with  Weber's  manuscript.  In  the  years 
1816-21  Weber  had  worked  at  this  composition.  In  January, 
1826,  he  was  again  busy  with  the  opera,  the  text  of  which  had 
been  written  for  him  by  Hofrat  Winkler  (Theodor  Hell)  after 
an  old  Spanish  humoresque.  Weber's  music  sufficed  for  two 
acts.  The  third  Mahler  pieced  together  out  of  old,  forgotten 


PRAGUE    AND    LEIPZIG  31 

fragments  of  Weber's  compositions  for  guitar,  songs  and 
cantatas,  etc.,  in  so  masterly  fashion  that  one  can  scarcely 
believe  that  such  a  work  was  possible.  "That  Mahler  should 
have  so  steeped  himself  in  Weber's  style  ought  to  be  signalized 
as  a  unique  instance  of  affectionate  unselfishness."  And  we 
must  also  remember  that  Mahler  had  already  completed  a 
symphony  which  is  anything  but  Weberish,  and  had  begun  a 
second,  and  that  the  actual  work  is  said  to  have  occupied  only 
a  week  of  his  holidays. 

The  story  of  the  text,  which  Carl  von  Weber  somewhat 
altered,  tells  how  a  young  girl,  promised  in  marriage  to  an  old 
nobleman,  is  taken  from  him  by  her  lover  after  all  kinds  of 
puzzling  situations  and  foolery.  Performances  have  shown 
that  when  the  players  maintain  the  lightness  and  movement  of 
the  piece  it  is  quite  capable  of  supporting  the  music. 

The  latter  begins  with  a  chorus  of  students.  The  twenty- 
one  introductory  bars  are  by  Mahler,  the  chorus  is  taken  from  a 
"Turnierbankett,"  Op.  68,  of  Weber.  Gaston's  solo  ("the 
real  Weber")  is  by  Mahler.  On  the  contrary,  the  chorus  No. 
8,  which  was  described  as  a  clever  imitation  by  Mahler,  is 
Weber's  own,  and  was  written  for  The  Three  Pintos.  The 
entr'acte  which  precedes  was  arranged  by  Mahler  from  themes 
of  the  first  act.  The  Arietta  No.  9,  which  resembles  Annchen's 
comfortings  in  the  Freischiitz,  is  a  triolet  from  Weber's  Op.  71 ; 
the  coda,  that  of  an  unpublished  valse  composed  in  1816. 
The  especially  popular  No.  15,  a  three-part  canon,  is  from 
Weber's  Op.  13.  In  No.  17  we  find,  at  the  Vivace  in  two-four 
time,  the  last  melody  which  Weber,  already  stricken  by  mortal 
illness,  ever  wrote. 

The  work  is  certainly  shamefully  neglected.  But  it  looks 
as  though  Weber  had  fallen  upon  evil  days — at  least  till  the 
next  "centenary." 


32  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

PESTH.      FOR   THE    FIRST   TIME    DIRECTOR 

When  Mahler  left  Leipzig  (an  Italian  journey  probably 
supervened  during  these  few  months)  he  had  no  positive  offer 
for  the  following  season.  Negotiations  were  begun  with  Ham- 
burg, Karlsruhe,  Pesth,  even  with  New  York,  but  there  was 
hesitancy  on  both  sides.  No  performance  of  his  own  works 
was  to  be  thought  of,  and  the  only  auspicious  event  of  the 
immediate  past  was  the  significant  artistic  and  even  material 
success  of  The  Three  Pintos,  the  entr'acte  of  which  penetrated 
as  far  as  New  York.  On  August  18th  he  conducted  the  first 
performance  of  the  opera  during  the  imperial  celebration  in 
Prague.  He  began  to  despair  of  overcoming  the  stagnation. 
But  between  summer  and  autumn  the  decision  came;  Mahler 
was  appointed  Director  of  the  Royal  Opera  in  Pesth. 

Pesth  has  two  court  theatres,  a  play-house  (the  National 
Theatre),  and  an  opera-house.  In  January,  1888,  the  Inten- 
dant  Count  Stefan  Keglevich  resigned,  leaving  the  National 
Theatre  as  a  well-conducted  and  well-frequented  house. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  Opera  provided  trouble  enough  for 
both,  being,  as  Keglevich  said,  "a  product  of  the  extravagant 
period."  At  the  time  when  Hungary's  independence  was 
being  emphasised  on  all  sides,  a  "  magnificent "  opera-house  was 
built,  and  it  was  thought  that  the  future  of  Hungarian  (rede 
Magyar)  music  was  assured.  But  the  public  of  Pesth,  whose 
curiously  mixed  population  was  not  yet  won  over  to  Magyar- 
ism,  and  furthermore  tolerated  a  German  theatre,  turned  a 
cold  shoulder  to  the  " national"  opera,  and  went  there  only 
when  Italian  operatic  " stars"  were  to  be  expected.  The 
deficit  became  terrific,  reports  were  sent  in  to  parliament,  and 
the  new  Intendant,  Count  Franz  von  Beniczky,  could  see  no 
way  out  of  the  difficulty  other  than  keeping  down  expenses. 
There  was  talk  of  reducing  the  number  of  performances;  some 
of  the  artists  were  paid  off.  Nothing  helped.  The  artistic 
negligence  was  correspondingly  great.  What  with  resigna- 


PESTH.       FOR   THE    FIRST   TIME    DIRECTOR  33 

tions  and  excuses,  there  was  hardly  ever  a  proper  performance. 
Chorus  and  orchestra  were  thoroughly  disorganized,  the  singers 
bewildered;  everything  seemed  to  be  going  to  rack  and  ruin. 
Into  this  chaos  came  Mahler.  He  was  to  help,  to  hold  things 
together,  to  bring  head  and  limbs  into  working  order,  to  per- 
form miracles.  And  his  first  words  were,  "I  shall  work  with 
enthusiasm."  "Guests"  and  "stars"  disappeared,  the  local 
ensemble  had  to  learn  and  receive  credit  for  what  they  were 
capable  of.  Above  all,  the  dramatic  side  of  the  performances 
was  to  be  cultivated,  and  only  one  language  used,  whereas 
until  then  one  had  sung  in  Magyar,  another  in  German,  a 
third  in  Italian  and  a  fourth  in  French.  And,  as  it  was  felt, 
of  course,  that  Magyar  should 'predominate  in  a  Hungarian 
opera-house,  Mahler  was  acclaimed  as  a  "patriot"  who  bat- 
tled for  the  Hungarian  cause.  But,  as  he  was  not  patriotic 
enough  to  learn  the  difficult  language  himself,  the  actor  and 
elocutionist  Ujhazy  was  engaged  to  rehearse  the  dramatic 
part  with  the  singers,  according  to  the  director's  instructions, 
and  to  superintend  the  stage-management.  But,  from  the 
very  outset,  Mahler  himself  directed  the  stage  rehearsals, 
as  he  did  later  in  Vienna.  Then  came  the  unsparing  vim  of 
his  work,  and  the  miracle  was  performed;  the  theatre  filled 
again,  and  once  more  deeds  were  done  and  results  achieved. 
The  singers'  courage  was  tried  upon  a  difficult  task;  Rheingold 
and  The  Valkyrie  were  prepared  in  eight  weeks  and  produced 
in  December,  1888.  The  Valkyrie  had  just  been  translated 
into  the  native  language;  Rheingold  was  done  specially  for  this 
case.  There  was  great  difficulty  in  distributing  the  parts. 
But  as  early  as  January,  1889,  there  were  given  on  two  succes- 
sive days  (an  order  regularly  observed  under  Mahler)  "A 
Raina  Kincse"  (Rheingold)  and  "A  Walkiir"  (Valkyrie). 
One  can  almost  judge  of  the  labour  from  the  titles  themselves, 
but  both  triumphed,  and  following  the  tumultuous  applause 
for  Mahler  a  public  address  of  thanks  was  issued  by  the 
Intendant. 


34  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

It  would  avail  us  little  to  tell  in  detail  all  that  Mahler 
achieved  in  Pesth  with  the  comparatively  restricted  means  at 
his  disposal.  Let  this  suffice;  Brahms  is  said  to  have  re- 
marked, "Such  a  Don  Giovanni  performance  as  they  have  in 
Pesth  is  not  to  be  heard  in  Vienna."  Mahler  was  the  central 
figure  in  public  attention.  Even  his  symphony  was  given  at  a 
Philharmonic  Concert  on  November  20th,  1889,  under  his  own 
direction.  The  Hungarian  programme  described  it  as  a 
Symphonic  Poem  in  two  parts.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  time 
and  place  were  not  yet  ripe  for  such  a  performance;  witness 
how  Mahler's  activity  was  not  understood  to  the  fullest  extent 
in  a  country  but  gradually  accustoming  itself  to  the  music  of 
Western  Europe,  although  the  best  people  admired  him. 

But  in  Pesth,  as  later  in  Vienna,  the  easy-going  calm  of  many 
people  was  disturbed.  They  lamented  and  complained;  and 
when  Beniczky — a  straightforward  man  who  respected  Mah- 
ler's independence  and  was  thankful  to  him  for  his  help- 
resigned  in  January,  1891,  the  retiring  Intendant  published  a 
detailed  statement  for  the  benefit  of  his  Director.  From  this 
it  appears  that  in  the  twenty  months  of  Mahler's  directorship 
thirty-one  works  were  rehearsed,  of  which  the  following  were 
given  for  the  first  time,  or  revived  after  a  long  interval: 
Pecheurs  de  Perks,  Fille  du  Regiment,  Nachtlager  in  Granada, 
Rheingold,  Valkyrie,  Georg  Brankowich  (by  Erkel),  Maillart's 
Dragons  de  Villars,  Merry  Wives,  Auber's  La  Part  du  Diable, 
Templer  und  Judin,  Asracl,  Cavalleria  (first  performance  out- 
side Italy),  Offenbach's  Mariage  aux  Lanternes,  Waffen- 
schmied,  Tales  of  Hoffmann,  and  four  ballets.  The  newly  stud- 
ied works  were  Marriage  of  Figaro,  Lohengrin,  Merlin,  Aida, 
Queen  of  Sheba,  Adam's  Poupee  de  Nuremberg,  Mignon,  Don 
Giovanni,  Bankban  (Erkel),  Ballo  in  Maschera,  Fidelio,  Noces 
de  Jeannette.  Mahler's  enormous  activity  and  organising 
capacity  were  highly  praised,  and  the  continually  increasing 
profit,  which  had  already  replaced  the  everlasting  deficit,  was 
given  in  figures.  At  last  it  reached  nearly  25,000  Gulden 


HAMBURG.       FIRST   PERFORMANCES  35 

(about  $12,000).  At  the  same  time  there  appeared  in  the 
"Pester  Lloyd"  a  more  detailed  appreciation  of  Mahler, 
"whose  artistic  tact  towards  the  nation,"  whose  staging  (espe- 
cially of  Wagner)  and  whose  educational  power  in  general 
were  generously  extolled.  "Even  were  the  reproach  possible 
that  Mahler  had  not  raised  the  Opera  to  the  level  of  other 
royal  theatres,  it  must  be  said  that  this  could  not  come  about 
in  two  or  even  twenty  years,  if  at  all.  Everything  might  be 
denied  or  found  fault  with,  except  Mahler's  artistic  honesty  or 
his  extraordinary  capabilities." 

On  February  3rd  the  new  Intendant,  Count  Geza  Zichy, 
pianist,  composer  and  poet,  took  over  his  position.  He  was 
not  in  agreement  with  Mahler's  "Wagnerian"  tendency. 
Then  the  theatre  ordinances  were  altered  and  the  director  lost 
his  "authoritative  rights."  Zichy  directed  rehearsals.  On 
the  4th  of  March  Mahler  gave  up  his  post.  His  contract  ran 
for  eight  years  further,  and  the  in  tendance  had  quite  a  high 
indemnity  to  pay.  Later  an  attempt  was  made  to  get  Mahler 
back  again  to  Pesth.  When  the  newspapers  announced  his 
retirement,  a  telegram  from  Pollini  called  him  to  Hamburg 
as  first  conductor,  and  on  April  1st  he  was  already  busy  in  his 
new  position.  Pesth  sent  tokens  of  its  appreciation  after  him. 
Count  Albert  Apponyi,  Moritz  Wahrmann,  Edmund  von 
Mihalovich  and  Siegmund  Singer  raised  a  subscription, 
principally  amongst  the  subscribers  of  the  Opera,  and  sent  to 
Mahler  in  Hamburg  a  gold  baton  and  a  silver  vase  with  the 
inscription,  "To  the  musician  of  genius,  Gustav  Mahler,  from 
his  Buda-Pesth  admirers." 


HAMBURG.      THE  SUMMER  COMPOSER. 
FIRST  PERFORMANCES. 

Thus  the  director  had  once  more  become  first  conductor. 
But  under  Pollini  in  this  capacity  he  had  almost  unlimited 
authority.  In  his  ensemble  were  artists  like  Anna  von  Milden- 


36  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

burg,  Katharina  Klafsky,  Bertha  Foerster-Lauterer,  Ernestine 
Schumann-Heink,  Josephine  Artner,  Willy  Hesch,  Birrenko- 
ven,  Leopold  Demuth.  He  lacked  work  and  variety  as  little 
as  recognition  or  sympathetic  and  stimulating  friends.  The 
performances  under  Mahler  became  celebrated  throughout 
North  Germany.  Amongst  the  principal  events  of  the  Ham- 
burg theatre  were  the  staging  of  Der  Freischiitz  and  Tannhduser, 
of  Rubinstein's  Demon  (for  which  Mahler  thenceforward 
showed  a  certain  partiality),  the  first  performance  in  Germany 
of  Tschaikowsky's  Eugene  Onegin  (at  which  the  composer  was 
present  and  distinguished  Mahler  by  lavish  praise),  Bizet's 
Djamileh,  Verdi's  Falstaff,  Haydn's  Apotheker,  and  The  Bar- 
tered Bride,  Two  Widows,  and  Dalibor,  by  Smetana.  We 
recognise  here  the  same  lines  of  procedure  as  during  the  first 
years  in  Vienna.  He  conducted  other  novelties  such  as 
Bruneau's  Attaque  du  Moulin  (after  Zola),  Franchetti's 
Columbus,  the  first  German  performance  of  Puccini's  Manon, 
the  Manon  of  Massenet  and  the  same  composer's  Werther, 
Hansel  und  Gretel,  The  Cricket  on  the  Hearth.  In  Mozart, 
Wagner,  Fidelio,  he  reigned  supreme.  The  composer  J.  B. 
Foerster  tells  much  of  Mahler's  rehearsing  and  conducting. 
His  solo  rehearsals  with  the  singers  were  almost  dreaded,  but 
were  none  the  less  a  master-school  of  musico-dramatic  art. 
With  inexorable  severity  and  the  fiery  zeal  that  always  pos- 
sessed him,  he  demanded  the  utmost  exactitude  in  the  rhythm 
of  the  music,  which  on  the  stage  he  always  made  to  flow  en- 
tirely out  of  the  rhythm  of  the  drama.  Only  when  everything 
in  song,  in  enunciation,  in  tempo,  in  relation  to  the  orchestra, 
was  worked  out  with  the  greatest  precision,  did  he  leave  the 
artists  freedom  to  use  their  own  individuality,  testing  and 
weighing  in  most  cases,  not  meddling  with  or  only  unnoticeably 
directing  those  whom  he  trusted.  The  conductor  wrought 
out  the  slightest  dynamic  and  agogic  nuances,  which  the  stage- 
manager  supported  with  those  of  lighting  and  arrangement. 
I  have  also  heard  from  Foerster  a  phrase  used  by  many  other 


HAMBURG.      FIRST   PERFORMANCES  37 

genuine  and  acutely  sensitive  musicians  independently  one  of 
the  other:  That  everything  which  took  shape  under  Mahler's 
fingers  was  as  though  born  again.  And  this  enormous  strain 
of  creative  energy  was  transmitted  to  the  nerves  of  the  hearers. 
Perhaps  herein  lies  the  secret  of  the  man  who  neither  taught 
nor  explained  nor  even  allowed  his  earlier  vehemence  of  gesture 
to  appear  on  the  surface,  but  rather  created  with  the  inspired 
impulse  of  the  true  artist.  He  even  created  often  enough  in  a 
literal  sense;  for  after  unsuccessfully  protesting  against  the 
acceptance  of  some  inferior  or  mediocre  work,  and  finally 
agreeing  to  it,  he  amazed  everybody,  and  most  of  all  the  com- 
posers themselves,  who  often  declared  that  they  had  not 
thought  it  possible  for  the  music  'they  had  written  so  to  sound 
or  so  to  move  people.  Mahler's  daemonic  intensity  could  strike 
fire  out  of  clay,  and  he  was  almost  always  in  such  a  glow  himself 
that  he  forgot  everything — theatre,  public,  artists,  and  ail- 
when  not  specially  and  offensively  reminded  of  them.  Then 
occurred  the  outbursts,  one  of  which  Specht  reports  during  the 
Hamburg  period.  Mahler  had  already  begun  with  the  first 
bars  of  The  Valkyrie,  and  some  late-comers  were  still  noisily 
seeking  their  places.  Suddenly  he  stopped  the  orchestra, 
turned  around  and  said:  "Don't  mind  me,  I  can  wait." 
And  silence  reigned.  In  Vienna  it  was  no  rare  occurrence, 
when  the  last  bars  of  a  movement  were  interrupted  by  "  south- 
ern" applause  for  some  singer  or  other,  for  him  to  turn  and 
indignantly  demand  silence,  even  if  audible  only  to  those 
nearest  him.  And  those  who  created  a  disturbance  in  concert- 
hall  or  theatre  by  late  coming  and  early  going — in  the  Phil- 
harmonic concerts  in  Vienna  this  is  almost  good  form,  as  far 
as  "unpopular"  composers  are  concerned — were  terrified  by 
looks  that  would  have  shamed  the  Philistine,  had  he  not  long 
since  forgotten  what  such  a  feeling  is  like.  "Naturally" 
everything  is  natural  to  the  Philistine — he  then  sneers  at  ex- 
citability, hyper-sensitiveness,  capriciousness,  bad  temper. 
But  it  was  only  the  creator's  wrath  at  the  paralysing  intruder. 


38  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

Amongst  those  who  learned  to  respect  Mahler  in  Hamburg 
was  Hans  von  Biilow.  Mahler  had  already  heard  Biilow  and 
the  Meiningen  Orchestra  in  Cassel,  and  had  written  an  enthu- 
siastic letter  to  its  conductor.  Now  it  was  the  older  man's 
turn  to  admire.  And  he  did  so  with  the  whole  fire  of  his  tem- 
perament, and  allowed  no  occasion  to  pass  without  singling 
Mahler  out  for  praise.  Such  occasions  presented  themselves 
in  the  so-called  subscription  concerts  of  the  Hamburg  Society 
of  Music-Lovers,  which  Biilow  conducted.  Mahler  always  had 
to  sit  in  a  front  row,  and  Biilow,  who  liked  to  bridge  over  the 
distance  between  concert-stage  and  audience  with  words,  re- 
peatedly spoke  to  him  from  there,  reached  him  the  scores  of 
new  works,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  assembled  public,  and 
often  seemed  to  be  conducting  for  him  alone.  He  invited 
Mahler  to  his  house,  and  once  presented  him  with  a  laurel 
wreath,  on  the  ribbon  of  which  was  written,  "  To  the  Pygmalion 
of  the  Hamburg  Opera-House.  Hans  von  Biilow."  When 
Biilow  fell  ill  in  December,  1892,  Mahler  at  his  request  con- 
ducted the  following  concert.  The  illness  became  worse. 
Biilow  resigned  his  post  in  1893  and  nominated  Mahler  as  his 
successor.  On  the  12th  of  February,  1894,  Biilow  died  at 
Cairo.  The  penultimate  concert  of  the  26th  was  in  memory  of 
Hans  von  Biilow.  Mahler's  admirer,  Dr.  Hermann  Behn,  a 
passionate  lover  of  art,  spoke  a  few  words  of  remembrance. 
After  this  Mahler  conducted  a  movement  of  Brahms'  German 
Requiem  and  the  Eroica.  Billow's  body  was  brought  to 
Hamburg  and,  in  accordance  with  his  wish,  cremated.  The 
burial  ceremony,  conducted  by  the  Senate  of  Hamburg,  took 
place  in  the  church  of  St.  Michael.  Klopstock's  ode  "Aufer- 
stehen,  ja  auferstehen,"  was  sung.  It  was  as  though  the  spirit 
of  the  dead  musician  had  once  more  saluted  his  friend,  and  at 
this  service  Mahler  received  the  inspiration  for  the  final  choral 
movement  of  his  second  symphony,  which  contains  Klop- 
stock's verses  continued  by  Mahler,  crowning  the  majestic 
edifice.  Until  then  no  other  ending  attempted  had  appeared 


HAMBURG.       FIRST   PERFORMANCES  39 

worthy  of  the  beginning.  There  are  other  cases  in  his  works 
where  he  had  similar  inspirations;  visions,  dreams,  out  of 
which  seem  to  speak  voices  from  another  world. 

Mahler  then,  in  1894-95,  conducted  the  next  series  of  sub- 
scription concerts.  They  were  eight  in  number,  the  last  in- 
cluding Beethoven's  "Weihe  des  Hauses"  and  Choral  Sym- 
phony. On  the  other  programmes  we  find  the  Pastoral  Sym- 
phony, Schubert's  C-major  Symphony,  Schumann's  First, 
Bruckner's  Romantic,  Berlioz's  Fantastique  and  Carnaval 
remain,  and  the  Siegfried  Idyll.  The  fourth  concert  was  in 
memory  of  Rubinstein,  with  selections  from  The  Demon  and 
the  Ocean  Symphony. 

As  Mahler  had  found  a  master  m  Billow,  he  found  in  Bruno 
Walter,  now  first  conductor  of  the  Vienna  Court  Opera,  an 
intelligent  disciple.  Walter  was  able  to  mature  under  Mah- 
ler's example  as  conductor  at  the  Hamburg  theatre,  and  later 
in  Vienna.  He  became  the  composer's  companion.  During 
the  Hamburg  period  he  made  the  four-hand  piano  arrange- 
ment of  the  Second  Symphony,  and  has  subsequently  often 
enough  shown  how  deeply  he  has  penetrated  into  the  spirit  of 
Mahler's  work,  perhaps  best  as  he  rehearsed  and  produced 
the  master's  posthumous  Lied  von  der  Erde  at  Munich,  1911. 
But  there  were  other  friends,  and  Mahler  loved  to  delight  them 
with  chamber  music  at  his  house.  It  was  at  the  same  time  his 
relaxation  from  the  theatre.  Foerster  has  even  yet  not  for- 
gotten the  impression  he  had  from  Mahler's  piano-playing  in 
the  "Geister"  trio.  He  had  never  before  been  so  conscious  of 
the  supernatural  element  in  the  music.  And  the  admirers  of 
the  conductor  and  artist  became  active  and  sympathetic 
furtherers  of  the  composer.  In  these  years  his  star  was  at 
last  in  the  ascendant. 

In  the  summer  of  1892  Mahler  conducted  an  ensemble 
(most  of  which,  soloists,  chorus  and  orchestra,  belonged  to  the 
Hamburg  theatre)  at  Drury  Lane  Theatre,  London.  The 
performances  of  German  opera  which  Sir  Augustus  Harris 


40  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

gave,  together  with  French  and  Italian  works,  were  Tristan, 
the  Ring,  and  Fidelia.  Paul  Dukas  has  described  how  Mah- 
ler's reading  of  the  Third  Leonore  Overture  affected  him. 
The  success  was  so  great  that  Harris  was  able  to  announce 
performances  of  Wagner's  works  in  English. 

In  the  autumn  there  was  an  outbreak  of  cholera  in  Hamburg. 
The  theatre  began  later  than  usual,  but  still  during  the  plague. 
Mahler  held  out  pluckily  and  luckily.  A  year  later,  as  isolated 
cases  still  occurred,  Mahler  himself  fell  a  victim,  but  soon 
recovered. 

In  the  summer  holidays  of  1893-96  Mahler  lived  at  Stein- 
bach  on  the  Attersee.  There,  in  June,  1894,  in  a  quiet  little 
house,  the  Second  Symphony,  which  was  begun  during  the 
Leipzig  period,  was  finished.  In  August,  1895,  after  a  few  weeks' 
work,  the  plans  for  the  Third  were  ready,  and  the  composition 
completed  in  Hamburg.  Several  of  the  Wunderhorn  lyrics, 
such  as  the  "Fischpredigt,"  "Das  irdische  Leben"  and  the 
"  Rhemlegendchen, "  were  also  written  about  this  time — the 
"Rheinlegendchen,"  it  is  said,  in  a  couple  of  hours.  The 
spring  now  flowed  uncontrollably  after  having  long  been 
choked. 

And  the  flood  spread  out  over  the  land. 

On  December  12th,  1892,  at  the  fifth  Philharmonic  concert 
in  Berlin,  Frau  Amalie  Joachim  sang  some  of  Mahler's  lyrics  with 
orchestral  accompaniment,  "Der  Schildwache  Nachtlied"  and 
"Verlorene  Miih."  It  was  the  first  attempt  in  Berlin.  In  the 
autumn  of  the  same  year  the  First  Symphony  was  played  in 
Hamburg,  in  addition  to  which  Frau  Schuch  and  Kammer- 
sanger  Bulss  performed  "Humoresken"  (Wunderhornlieder 
with  orchestra) .  Ferdinand  Pf ohl  wrote  cordially  about  these 
works.  It  was  of  greater  importance,  however,  that,  through 
the  influence  of  Richard  Strauss  and  Prof.  Kretzschmar,  the 
First  Symphony  was  set  on  the  programme  of  the  Tonkiinstler 
Festival  at  Weimar  in  June,  1894.  The  Allgemeine  Deutsche 
Musikverein  founded  by  Liszt,  which  arranges  the  Tonkiinstler 


HAMBURG.       FIRST   PERFORMANCES  41 

Festivals,  was  thereby  of  the  greatest  assistance  to  Mahler. 
Later,  too,  it  has  entered  the  lists  in  his  behalf,  although  no 
work  of  his  has  figured  at  any  Festival  since  1906.  At  Weimar 
the  Symphony  was  handicapped  by  its  title  "Titan,"  by  a 
programme  which  shall  be  referred  to  later,  by  a  rather  weak 
movement  (the  andante),  which  was  soon  discarded,  and  prin- 
cipally by  insufficient  preparation.  The  tired-out  orchestra 
had  only  a  single  rehearsal  of  the  work.  If  we  may  believe 
the  criticisms,  the  public  was  completely  perplexed.  But  in 
this  case,  as  in  many  others  when  Mahler's  works  were  per- 
formed, it  may  have  been  the  critics  themselves  who  were 
puzzled. 

In  March,  1895,  Richard  Strauss /conducted  the  three  instru- 
mental movements  of  the  Second  Symphony  at  a  Berlin  Phil- 
harmonic concert.  These  fragments  alone  made  a  great 
impression.  On  December  13th  of  the  same  year,  Mahler  him- 
self conducted  the  whole  work  in  Berlin.  The  Philharmonic 
orchestra  and  the  Stern  Choral  Union  took  part  in  the  per- 
formance. The  success  was  tumultuous,  however  much  the 
critics  raged.  The  majority  of  these  gentlemen  had  not 
thought  it  necessary  to  hear  the  three  "already  known" 
movements  over  again,  and  only  came  in  time  for  the  fourth. 
One  even  reported  that  the  last  movement  commences  with 
female  voices  alone.  A  second  "Orchestral  Concert  of  Gustav 
Mahler"  in  the  same  season  (March,  1896)  included  the  first 
movement  of  the  Second  Symphony,  the  First  without  the 
Andante,  and  the  Lieder  eines  fahrenden  Gesellen  with  orchestra, 
sung  by  Sistermanns. 

In  November,  1896,  the  second  movement  of  the  Third  was 
performed  by  Nikisch  at  a  Berlin  Philharmonic  concert  under 
the  title,  "What  the  flowers  of  the  meadow  tell  me."  The  same 
piece  had  such  success  in  Hamburg  on  December  8th  with  the 
Berlin  Philharmonic  Orchestra  under  Weingartner,  that  it 
had  to  be  repeated.  A  few  days  later,  on  December  14th, 
the  Leipzig  Liszt  Society  performed  the  first  and  second  move- 


42  GUSTAV   MAHLEE 

ments  of  the  Second  Symphony  under  Mahler's  direction. 
Schuch  made  the  Second  Symphony  known  in  Dresden  in  the 
season  of  1896-97.  In  March,  1897,  Weingartner  conducted 
the  second,  third  and  sixth  movements  of  the  Third  in  a  concert 
of  the  Royal  Orchestra  in  Berlin.  The  old-fogyish  audience 
of  these  concerts  took  fright,  and  the  work  was  not  produced 
in  its  entirety  at  that  time.  Weingartner,  however,  later 
again  took  the  field  for  Mahler  in  his  essay  on  "The  Symphony 
since  Beethoven,"  but  unhappily  not  as  conductor  of  the 
Vienna  Philharmonic  concerts,  at  least  as  long  as  Mahler 
lived. 

In  the  last  Hamburg  years  negotiations  were  begun  by 
various  court  theatres  with  Mahler;  but  the  Vienna  Opera 
finally  engaged  him  as  conductor.  Brahms,  whom  Mahler 
had  visited  at  his  summer  residence  at  Ischl  in  1896,  was  con- 
vinced of  his  capability  as  artist  and  man  and  had  warmly 
recommended  him.  Mahler  again  visited  the  then  ailing  but 
still  hopeful  master  during  the  last  days  of  his  life.  And 
simultaneously  with  the  news  of  his  death  came  the  notifica- 
tion of  Mahler's  engagement  for  the  Vienna  Opera.  Shortly 
before  (in  March),  Mahler  had  been  acclaimed  as  concert  con- 
ductor in  St.  Petersburg. 


THE    MASTER.      VIENNA    COURT    OPERA.       LATER    WORKS 
AND    PERFORMANCES. 

The  ten  years  that  now  follow  (1897-1907)  are  still  recog- 
nised as  one  of  the  great  epochs  in  the  history  of  German  opera, 
equal  in  importance  to  Carl  Maria  von  Weber's  and  Richard 
Wagner's  direction  of  the  Dresden  Opera,  and  Liszt's  activity 
in  Weimar.  As  in  Bayreuth,  and  as  a  development  of  the 
Bayreuth  ideal,  the  struggle  against  the  difficulty  of  daily  per- 
formance was  fought  out,  in  perpetual  opposition  to  the  nature 
of  this  richly  gifted  but  characterless  town;  a  "style"  created, 
and  festivals  celebrated,  such  as  can  neither  be  disavowed 


LATER   WORKS   AND    PERFORMANCES  43 

nor  forgotten.  And  all  this  from  a  man  who  could  have  done 
greater  things  in  his  own  branch  of  art — an  art  wholly  unre- 
lated to  the  transient  phenomena  of  the  stage — but  who  was 
able  only  on  holidays  and  in  pauses  to  think  that  he  belonged 
in  reality  to  his  own  art; — -a  man  who  had  seen  through  and 
despised  the  falsehood  and  sham  of  the  theatre  in  a  wretched 
period  when  art  is  the  slave  of  the  heaviest  purse;  who  knew 
by  experience  the  miserable  and  degrading  connection  of  art 
with  business,  and  of  inspiration  with  handicraft,  and  had 
seen  how  the  daily  traffic  of  the  smaller  theatres  coarsens  the 
artist,  wears  out  the  listener,  and  how  the  apparent,  outward 
perfection  of  the  larger  ones  is/  only  disguised  corruption. 
Salvation,  salvation  from  the  nightmare  of  the  present! 

In  1908,  as  I  thought  Mahler's  work  endangered  because 
insipid  " successors"  were  taking  pains  to  destroy  its  last 
remains,  out  of  which  the  soul  had  already  been  driven,  I 
published  a  detailed  history  of  these  deeds  and  of  the  opposi- 
tion to  them — "Gustav  Mahler's  Heritage."8  The  book  was 
combative,  and  had  to  be  so.  It  was  not  fortified  with  "irre- 
futable facts,"  nor  did  it  pretend  to  be.  For  I  did  the  work 
myself,  and  nobody  had  provided  me  with  "material."  And 
as  History  no  longer  proposes  to  light  up  past  and  future, 
but  simply  to  be  "informed,"  my  work  could  not  fail  to  gain 
the  praise  of  readers  who  "count" — and  also  the  blame  of 
the  "well-informed,"  which  even  went  so  far  as  to  inspire  a 
counter-pamphlet.  And,  while  referring  those  who  wish  for 
details  of  these  ten  Mahler  years  to  my  earlier  book,  I  would 
warn  "objective"  readers.  Goethe  once  said  that  the  real 
content  of  all  history  is  the  struggle  of  belief  with  unbelief. 
And  he  who  possesses  a  belief  in  great  men,  in  nature,  and  in 
the  greatest  art,  sees  truth  where  he  recognises  belief.  To 
such  readers  I  may  still  recommend  the  book;  for,  though 
the  "letter"  may  perish,  the  spirit  will  remain. 

At  Mahler's  advent  the  Vienna  Court  Opera  was  tram- 
meled by  Jahn's  illness.  In  Vienna,  once  in  his  position,  the 


44  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

theatre-director  has  every  opportunity  to  take  it  easy  and  let 
things  go.  This  is  in  the  very  air.  If  he  is  naturally  self- 
indulgent,  or  should  physical  weakness  oblige  him  to  spare 
himself,  it  is  usually  the  beginning  of  the  end.  His  days  are 
numbered,  the  charm  of  novelty  is  lost,  his  opponents  become 
inexorable— and  in  Vienna  it  is  always  the  fashion  to  be  an 
opponent. 

In  the  seventeen  years  of  his  directorship  Jahn  had  really 
become  old  and  weary.  A  company  of  splendid  singers  no 
longer  formed  an  ensemble;  discipline  tottered;  the  repertoire 
consisted  principally  of  fashionable  French  sentimentalities; 
the  deficit,  the  continual  dread  of  the  parsimonious  manage- 
ment, was  increasing.  In  short,  things  were  ripe  for  renova- 
tion from  top  to  bottom.  This  was  the  work  the  new  con- 
ductor had  to  undertake.  On  the  llth  of  May  he  conducted 
Lohengrin  after  a  single  rehearsal,  traditionally  one  of  the 
"good  performances."  It  was  a  conquest.  How  different, 
how  much  more  delicately  and  fervently,  how  new  the  well- 
known  work  sounded  in  all  its  splendour!  Ludwig  Speidel 
wrote  at  that  time,  "  Mahler  is  a  small,  thin  and  energetic 
figure  with  sharp-cut,  intelligent  features,  who  involuntarily 
recalls  Hermann  Esser.  And  the  conductor  resembles  the 
man,  so  full  of  energy  and  delicate  comprehension.  He  con- 
ducted Lohengrin  with  material  expedients  which  took  on  an 
almost  spiritual  character.  He  began  the  dreamy  motive  of 
the  Prelude  with  extremest  delicacy,  and  only  at  the  climax 
of  the  work,  where  the  brass  enters  with  full  power,  he  seized 
the  entire  orchestra  with  a  swift,  energetic  gesture.  The  effect 

was  magical He  showed  his  mastery  in  every  detail. 

He  stood  in  living  touch  with  the  orchestra,  with  the  chorus, 

with  the  separate  soloists;  for  none  did  his  signal  fail 

There  could  be  no  more  delicate  and  practical  way  of  sparing 
the  invalid  director  than  setting  such  an  artist  by  his  side. 
Herr  Mahler  will  work  like  artistic  leaven  in  the  Opera,  if  he 
is  allowed  to  work  at  all!" 


LATER   WORKS   AND    PERFORMANCES  46 

The  Flying  Dutchman  was  the  second  victory,  and  therein 
Mahler  "discovered"  the  Opera  chorus.  On  the  1st  of  August 
he  was  appointed  deputy,  a  month  later  "temporary,"  direc- 
tor; another  month  saw  him  definitely  director.  But  even 
before  this,  in  the  town  of  the  faithful  disciple,  Hans  Richter, 
he  had  freed  Wagner's  life-work,  the  Ring,  from  the  customary 
"cuts"  and  mutilations.  And  now  began  a  ceaseless  work, 
the  struggle  against  convention  —  a  tyranny  of  genuine 
creative  artistry.  The  claque  disappeared;  late-comers  were 
forbidden  entrance  during  the  performance;  the  drama  in  the 
music  was  awakened,  in  Wagner's  spirit,  in  the  older  works 
of  the  r6pertoire  and  especially  in  the  great  works  of  the  Ger- 
man masters.  The  singers  became  members  of  an  ensemble 
and  learned  to  act  without  the  usual  operatic  poses  and 
tricks.  In  works  that  were  newly  rehearsed,  Mahler  de- 
clared war  (as  early  as  1898!)  against  the  panoramic  display 
and  "naturalism"  of  the  old  regime;  in  the  Wolf's  Glen  only 
spectral  shadows  were  viewed;  in  the  scene  of  the  Norns 
(which  till  then  had  been  omitted!!)  no  real  thread  was 
thrown.  The  Marriage  of  Figaro  was  studied  and  shortly 
afterward  radically  re-studied;  the  revolving  stage  was  used 
for  the  first  time  in  Cosi  fan  tutte;  with  Marie  Gutheil-Schoder, 
who  was  promptly  engaged  and  pushed  forward  in  spite  of 
public  and  critics,  came  the  unforgettable  performances  of  the 
Merry  Wives,  and  of  Hoffmann's  Tales  re-created  over  Offen- 
bach's head  in  the  spirit  of  Hoffmann  himself.  Then  came 
Haydn's  Apotheker,  Lortzing's  Opera  Rehearsal,  Siegfried  Wag- 
ner's Bdrenhduter,  Rubinstein's  Demon,  Tschaikowsky's  lolan- 
the  and  Pique-Dame,  Smetana's  Dalibor,  Bizet's  Djamileh, 
Zemlinsky's  fairy  opera  Once  Upon  a  Time,  Strauss's  Feuersnot, 
Reiter's  Bundschuh,  Thuille's  Lobetanz,  Forster's  Dot  Mon, 
the  Ballo  in  Maschera  (under  Bruno  Walter),  Ernani,  Aida, 
The  Huguenots,  Mozart's  Zaide,  Fidelia,  Rienzi.  These  are 
only  the  most  remarkable  events  of  the  first  years,  in  which 
brilliance  and  beauty  blossomed  from  ruins.  In  the  majority 


46  (JUfSTAV    MAULER 

of  the  new  works  an  understudy,  often  more  than  one,  was 
ready  for  each  role,  so  as  to  avoid  the  abandonment  of  perform- 
ances and  its  unpleasant  consequences.  The  deficit  of  the 
Opera  disappeared;  and,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  orchestra- 
players'  salaries  were  increased  through  Mahler's  representa- 
tions, there  still  remained  a  considerable  profit  even  when  the 
Intendendant  raised  the  price  of  the  seats.  Public  and  press 
were  enthusiastic;  the  new  singers  that  Mahler  engaged, 
amongst  whom  were  Anna  von  Mildenburg,  Marie  Gutheil- 
Schoder,  Selma  Kurz,  Bertha  Foerster-Lauterer,  Lucie  Weidt, 
Grete  Forst,  Josie  Petru,  Weidemann,  Slezak,  Mayr  and 
Moser,  were  greeted  in  the  most  friendly  fashion;  even  the 
"ejection"  of  former  favourites  who  would  not  conform  to 
his  severe  ideals  was  not  laid  to  his  account.  Instead  of 
recounting  the  effects  of  such  energy  on  Mahler  and  on  others, 
I  will  rather  quote  a  few  of  his  remarks  during  this  period: 
"There  is  no  such  thing  as  tradition,  only  genius  and  stupid- 
ity."— "In  every  performance  the  work  must  be  born  again." 
"Humanly,  I  make  every  concession;  artistically,  none  what- 
ever."— -"I  butt  the  wall  with  my  head,  but  the  wall  gets  a 
hole  knocked  in  it." — And  lastly:  "Others  care  for  themselves 
and  wear  out  the  theatre;  I  wear  myself  out  and  care  for  the 
theatre."  I  know  that  Mahler  spoke  these  words;  and  even  if 
it  were  not  so,  and  had  they  been  said  somewhat  differently, 
they  are  none  the  less  true.  Unfortunately,  the  truest  is  that 
about  wearing  himself  out.  In  the  fullness  of  his  youth  and 
strength,  Mahler  thought  little  of  it  when  he  was  called  upon, 
as  in  Pesth,  to  restore  whatever  was  out  of  joint,  although  he 
can  have  had  no  illusions  as  to  the  instability  of  what  can  be 
done  for  the  theatre  of  our  time,  or  the  fickleness  of  favour 
and  applause. 


In  addition  to  the  labour  of  directing  the  opera,  he  gladly 
undertook  the  conductorship  of  the  Philharmonic  Concerts. 


LATER   WORKS   AND    PERFORMANCES  47 

He  conducted  them  from  the  season  of  1898-99  until  1901. 
The  Vienna  Philharmonic  Orchestra  is  the  orchestra  of  the 
Opera-House,  which  has  formed  a  kind  of  republic  for  its 
Sunday  concerts.  Apart  from  the  evils  of  self-government 
and  polyarchy  inseparable  from  its  constitution,  it  is  perhaps 
really  the  best  orchestra  in  the  world,  as  it  has  often  been 
called,  and  can  take  up  anybody's  glove,  if  it  likes.  But  it 
does  not  always  like.  After  Hans  Richter,  whose  ways  and 
tradition  were  dear  to  everybody,  Mahler  led  this  orchestra 
from  victory  to  victory.  And  here,  too,  each  work  that  his 
baton  touched  was  born  again.  All  deceptions  and  misunder- 
standings disappeared,  weaknesses  were  removed  or  concealed, 
familiar  works  revealed  hidden  secrets.  The  kingdom  of 
beauty  extended  its  boundaries  as  but  seldom  heretofore. 
When  Mahler  played  an  old,  agreeably  pedantic  piece  of 
Rameau,  he  was  all  severity,  rhythm,  discretion;  with  Berlioz, 
a  wild,  unsparing,  yet  inwardly  controlled  phantast;  with 
Schumann,  a  helper  and  reproducer  of  that  which  the  piano- 
composer  must  have  expected  from  the  orchestra;  with 
Bruckner  he  succeeded  by  means  of  some  secret  or  other  in 
binding  design  and  by-design  so  firmly  together  that  these 
mighty  symphonies  were  forced  into  architectural  unity; 
there  were  no  more  gaps,  nothing  irrelevant,  not  even  a  trace 
of  self-will. — And  then  Beethoven!  He  was  the  regent  of 
these  three  years,  whom  Mahler  honoured  upon  altars  ever 
new.  Revelations  were  the  gain  of  his  fervour.  Even  the 
audience  of  the  Philharmonic  Concerts,  not  always  in  devo- 
tional mood,  so  often  the  slaves  of  fashion,  of  position,  "  cul- 
ture" and  society,  were  transported.  In  this  period,  it  was 
not  only  almost  impossible  to  obtain  a  seat,  but  the  concerts 
sometimes  had  to  be  repeated,  even  on  interpolated  dates  (a 
thing  absolutely  unheard-of  before  or  since),  such  as  the 
Ninth  Symphony  in  1900  and  a  concert  having  on  its  pro- 
gramme the  Euryanthe  overture,  the  Jupiter  Symphony,  and 
Beethoven's  Fifth.  The  artistic  and  material  fecundity  of 


48  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

these  years  has  not  been  surpassed.  It  is  so  much  the  more 
necessary  to  accentuate  this,  as  the  attempt  is  made  on  all 
"occasions"  to  conceal  it;  the  lower  the  concerts  sink,  and 
superficiality,  empty  "charm"  and  cherished  indolence  seem 
to  celebrate  similar  victories. 

Mahler  the  conductor  had  an  aim,  which  only  Wagner 
before  him  had  sought  with  such  tenacity  to  attain :  Distinct- 
ness. The  experience  of  many  years  had  given  him  unerring 
knowledge  of  the  capabilities  of  each  instrument,  of  the  possi- 
bilities of  every  score.  Distinctness,  for  him,  was  an  exact 
ratio  of  light  and  shade.  His  crescendi,  his  storms,  growing 
from  bar  to  bar,  now  taking  breath  for  a  moment  and  anon 
crashing  into  fortissimo;  his  climaxes,  obtained  by  the  simplest 
of  means;  his  whispering  pianissimo;  his  instinct  for  the  need- 
ful alternation  of  tranquillity  and  agitation;  his  sense  for  the 
sharpness  of  the  melodic  line;  all  these  were  elements  which 
equally  went  to  make  up  his  power.  Add  to  this  his  outward 
attention  to  and  inward  hearing  of  details,  hidden  secondary 
parts  and  nuances  which  others  hardly  noticed  in  the  score; 
and  lastly,  a  hypnotic  power  of  will  over  all  who  had  to  hear 
and  to  obey,  a  power  from  God  (or  from  the  Devil,  as  many 
said — but  this  Devil  was  from  God,  too!).  Instead  of 
vehement  gestures,  however  significant  and  realistic  they  might 
be,  a  glance  sufficed,  a  quiet  inflection,  a  mere  suggestion. 
"Performers  and  listeners  felt  the  ease  and  absolute  certainty 
of  this  conducting,  the  constraining  force  of  this  will,  the  con- 
trol of  an  almost  supernatural  force.  No  words  can  adequately 
describe  this  magical  power,  which  must  be  experienced. 
One  who  is  filled  with  E.  T.  A.  Hoffmann's  mysterious  pre- 
sentiments, to  whom  these  thoughts — which  perhaps  reached 
the  extremest  depths,  still  to  be  discovered,  of  the  hidden 
springs  of  music — have  become  a  living  reality,  would  have 
recognised  in  Mahler  the  realisation  of  such  possibilities;  a 
realisation  which  had  been  relegated  to  the  realm  of  dreams. 
But  he  who  has  experienced  Mahler  can  no  longer  compare 


LATER   WORKS   AND    PERFORMANCES  49 

or  weigh ;  what  he  gives  is,  as  he  gives  it,  a  necessity  in  every 
moment.  There  is  neither  a  More  nor  an  Otherwise." 
["Gustav  Mahler's  Heritage."] 

Mahler's  resemblance  to  the  reformer,  artist  and  conductor 
Wagner  has  already  often  been  remarked.  His  demand  for 
truth  and  distinctness,  his  taking  the  melos  as  point  of  depar- 
ture, shows  relationship  to  Wagner  the  conductor.  I  may 
here  refer  to  a  letter  which  a  member  of  the  orchestra  wrote  to 
Mahler  after  the  first  Lohengrin  performance.  This  musician 
had  played  under  Wagner;  and  he  asserted  that  until  Mahler 
he  had  never  again  heard  the  work  given  with  the  tempi 
demanded  by  Wagner;  especially  the  prelude  in  suitable 
slowness,  and  the  introduction  to  the  third  act  with  itsfurioso. 
This  conducting  was  truly  Wagnerish,  because  Mahler  under- 
stood how  to  modify  the  tempi  exactly  as  the  master  himself 
felt  them.  The  (anonymous)  writer  reminded  Mahler  of 
Wagner's  essay  "On  Conducting,"  in  which  Wagner  tells  how 
the  'cellist  Dotzauer  of  the  Dresden  Opera  assured  him  that 
he  was  the  first  conductor  who  had  taken  the  clarinet  theme 
in  the  overture  to  Der  Freischiitz  in  the  same  slow  tempo  as 
Weber,  which  Dotzauer  knew  from  Weber's  day. 

Like  Wagner,  too,  he  sought,  when  performing  Beethoven's 
Ninth  Symphony,  to  free  it  from  all  mischances  and  dross  by 
"touching  up"  the  instrumentation.  The  first  performance 
of  the  work  with  these  alterations,  which  Wagner  had  already 
indicated  and  justified,  had  to  be  repeated.  Mahler  replied 
to  the  shrieks  of  a  few  critics  by  a  printed  explanation,  which 
was  distributed  in  the  hall  (the  text  reprinted  here  was  edited 
by  Lipiner): 

"In  consequence  of  certain  publicly  expressed  remarks,  it 
might  appear  to  a  section  of  the  public  that  the  conductor  of 
the  present  concert  had  undertaken  arbitrary  alterations  in 
certain  details  of  Beethoven's  works,  and  especially  in  the 
Ninth  Symphony.  It  therefore  seems  desirable  not  to  with- 
hold an  explanation  upon  this  point. 


50  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

11  Owing  to  the  disorder  of  his  hearing,  whieh  ended  in  com- 
plete deafness,  Beethoven  had  lost  the  indispensable  contact 
with  reality,  with  the  world  of  physical  sound,  precisely  in 
that  epoch  of  his  creative  work  in  which  the  mightiest  climax 
of  his  conceptions  forced  him  to  seek  out  new  means  of  expres- 
sion, and  to  drastic  methods  in  handling  the  orchestra  there- 
tofore undreamed  of.  Equally  familiar  as  the  above  is  this 
other  fact  that  the  construction  of  the  brass  instruments  in  his 
time  was  such  as  to  render  impossible  the  execution  of  certain 
successions  of  notes  necessary  to  the  formation  of  melodies. 
Precisely  this  deficiency  has,  in  the  course  of  time,  brought 
about  a  perfection  of  these  instruments;  and  not  to  utilise  this 
development  in  order  to  attain  the  highest  perfection  in  the 
performance  of  Beethoven's  works  seems  no  less  than  sacrilege. 

"Richard  Wagner,  who  all  his  life  strove  to  rid  the  execu- 
tion of  Beethoven's  works  of  a  negligence  which  had  become 
insufferable,  indicated  in  his  essay  'On  the  Execution  of 
Beethoven's  Ninth  Symphony'  (Complete  Works,  Vol.  IX) 
the  way  to  a  realisation  of  this  symphony  as  nearly  as  possible 
corresponding  to  the  composer's  intentions,  which  all  recent 
conductors  have  followed.  The  conductor  of  the  present 
concert  has  done  the  same,  from  a  conviction  gained  and 
strengthened  by  having  lived  himself  into  the  work,  without 
essentially  exceeding  the  bounds  set  by  Wagner. 

"There  can,  of  course,  be  absolutely  no  question  of  re- 
instrumentation,  alteration,  or  'improvement'  of  Beetho- 
ven's work.  The  doubling  of  the  string-instruments  long  ago 
became  customary,  and  led — also  a  long  time  ago — to  an 
increase  in  the  wind-instruments.  This  serves  exclusively  the 
purpose  of  increasing  the  sonority,  and  in  no  wise  is  a  new 
orchestral  role  assigned  to  them.  In  both  these  points, 
which  concern  the  interpretation  of  the  work  both  as  a  whole 
and  in  detail  (indeed,  the  clearer,  the  further  one  goes  into 
detail),  proof  can  be  found  in  the  score  that  the  conductor's 
only  intention  was,  not  arbitrarily  or  obtrusively,  but  also 


LATER   WORKS   AND    PERFORMANCES  51 

not  misled  by  any  'tradition/  to  follow  the  will  of  Beethoven 
into  the  apparently  slightest  detail,  and  in  the  execution  not  to 
sacrifice  the  smallest  thing  the  Master  wished,  or  to  allow  it 
to  be  drowned  in  a  tumult  of  sound." 

The  matters  in  question  were  the  doubling  of  the  wood- 
wind, the  employment  of  a  third  and  fourth  pair  of  horns  and 
(in  the  last  movement)  of  a  third  and  fourth  trumpet,  the 
emphasizing  of  pauses  and  expression-marks,  the  reinforcing 
and  lessening  of  the  sonority.  Further,  Mahler's  remarkable 
experiment  of  performing  Beethoven's  String-quartet,  Opus  95, 
by  the  whole  string-orchestra,  in  order  to  enhance  the  effect  of 
the  "wretched"  instruments  and  to  make  it  possible  to  perform 
the  work  in  a  large  hall,  ended  in  an  outburst  of  pedantic 
wrath.  Even  this  "experiment"  followed  a  precedent  which 
nobody  at  the  time  cared  to  remember.  At  the  Mozart 
Festival  in  Salzburg  in  1891  Jahn  performed  the  Adagio  from 
Mozart's  quintet  in  G  minor  with  the  entire  string-orchestra. 

Under  Mahler,  twenty-five  works  by  Beethoven  were  per- 
formed, and  fifty-two  by  other  composers.  Amongst  the 
novelties  were  Bruckner's  Fifth  and  Sixth  Symphonies, 
Liszt's  Festklange,  Berlioz's  Rob  Roy,  Goetz's  Symphony  in  F, 
Cesar  Franck's  Variations  symphoniques,  Aus  Italien  by 
Strauss,  works  by  Bizet,  Tschaikowsky,  Dvorak  and  Smetana. 
Of  Mahler's  own  works,  the  Second  Symphony  in  1899;  the 
Lieder  eines  fahrenden  Gesellen  and  some  of  those  from  Des 
Knaben  Wunderhorn  (with  orchestra),  and  the  First  Sym- 
phony, in  1900.  In  1902,  when  Mahler  had  ceased  to  be 
conductor  of  the  Philharmonic  Concerts,  he  was  invited  by  the 
orchestra  to  conduct  the  first  performance  in  Vienna  of  the 
Fourth  Symphony.  In  1900,  Mahler  conducted  five  concerts 
with  the  Philharmonic  Orchestra  in  Paris  during  the  Exhibi- 
tion. In  1901,  at  a  concert  of  the  Singakademie,  Das  klagende 
Lied  was  given,  and  ;t  was  repeated  in  1902  with  the  Philhar- 
monic Orchestra  under  Mahler;  a  week  later  than  the  Phil- 
harmonic performance,  a  repetition  of  the  Fourth  Symphony. 


52  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

In  1905,  the  orchestra  took  part  in  the  concert  of  a  young 
"Vereinigung  schaffender  Tonkiinstler"  (Society  of  Com- 
posers), of  which  Mahler  was  honorary  president,  wherein  he 
performed  his  Lieder  from  the  Wunderhorn,  the  Kindertoten- 
lieder  and  the  remaining  Lieder  after  Riickert.  The  concert 
had  to  be  repeated  a  few  days  later;  likewise  the  first  perform- 
ance of  his  Third  Symphony,  which  he  conducted  in  a  Phil- 
harmonic Concert,  had  had  to  be  repeated  immediately  before 
(end  of  1904).  In  December,  1905,  the  Philharmonic  Or- 
chestra gave,  under  Mahler's  direction,  the  first  performance  of 
the  Fifth;  in  1906  the  Konzertverein  gave  for  the  first  time  the 
Sixth,  also  under  Mahler;  and  in  1907  Mahler  said,  with  the 
Second  Symphony,  farewell  to  the  Philharmonic  Orchestra 
and  to  Vienna.  Until  Mahler's  death,  only  six  performances 
of  his  symphonies  were  given  by  other  conductors  in  Vienna; 
his  Lieder  had  quite  disappeared. 

It  should  be  said  that  Mahler,  as  Director  of  the  Opera,  had 
forbidden  the  members  of  the  Opera  to  sing  his  lyrics.  (After 
him,  such  propriety  was  not  observed.)  But  now  that  death 
has  made  him  fashionable,  the  sluices  of  piety  are  opened. 
Hardly  a  vocal  concert  without  Mahler,  and  in  a  single  winter 
all  his  symphonies  (with  the  exception  of  the  highly  important 
Seventh)  were  performed.  In  Vienna,  this  contrast  was  espe- 
cially painful,  but  also  in  other  places  it  was  not  to  be  dis- 
guised. Everywhere  he  was  "ours."  A  provincial  paper 
involuntarily  brought  the  relation  of  the  German  public  to 
these  things  into  the  correct  formula:  "Seeing  that  Mahler 
died  some  time  ago.  .  .  it  becomes  the  duty  of  conductors  and 
public  to  take  cognizance  of  his  works." 

His  connection  with  the  Philharmonic  Orchestra  was  dis- 
solved in  1901.  "The  Philharmoniker  love  peace  and  comfort; 
anything  but  excitement,  anything  but  rehearsals!  But 
Mahler  was  inexorable  with  others  as  with  himself,  never  gave 
in,  worked  tirelessly,  and  embodied  the  whole  nervousness  of 
the  modern  man  and  musician.  Thus,  much  may  be  explained 


LATER   WORKS   AND    PERFORMANCES  53 

that  was  harsh  in  his  severity.  Discord  arose  and  increased. 
In  the  theatre  they  were  Mahler's  subjects,  in  the  Philhar- 
monic republic  they  would  show  him  who  was  master." 
("Gustav  Mahler's  Heritage."). 

In  the  few  weeks  of  the  theatre  holidays  the  composer 
came  into  his  own.  In  1899  the  Fourth  Symphony  was  begun 
in  Aussee,  and  completed  in  1900.  Several  of  the  separate 
orchestral  lyrics  were  composed  at  this  time,  for  instance  the 
first  three  of  the  Kindertotenlieder,  and  Revelge.  In  1901  and 
1902,  in  the  quiet  of  a  cottage  near  Maiernegg  on  the  Worther- 
see,  the  Rlickert  lyrics,  the  fourth  and  fifth  Kindertotenlieder, 
and  the  Fifth  Symphony.  In  the  following  years,  also  at 
Maiernegg,  the  Sixth  and  Seventh.  In  1906  Mahler  was  at 
work  on  the  Eighth.  In  1908  in  Toblach  he  completed  the 
Lied  von  der  Erde,  "Chinese  Songs  with  orchestra,"  which  are 
bound  together  into  a  symphonic  work.  In  1909  the  Ninth 
Symphony  was  composed  and  in  1910  the  Tenth,  of  which  part 
is  written,  but  which  is  not  to  be  made  public.  A  creative 
mood  of  the  greatest  intensity,  the  almost  convulsive  libera- 
tion from  the  fullness  of  inward  visions — that  was  the  recreation 
of  this  man,  whose  body  seemed  to  rival  his  mind  in  strength. 

Here  it  may  be  briefly  mentioned  that  Gustav  Mahler  was 
married  on  the  9th  of  March,  1901,  to  Anna  Maria  Schindler,  a 
daughter  of  the  Vienna  painter.  The  Eighth  Symphony  is 
dedicated  to  her,  this  work  so  typical  of  the  man  and  artist, 
and  the  only  one  that  bears  a  dedication.  One  of  the  two 
children  of  this  marriage,  the  elder  daughter,  died  in  1907  in 
Maiernegg:  the  emotion  of  the  father  had  been  represented 
six  years  previously  in  the  Kindertotenlieder.  His  country- 
house  where  the  child's  death  occurred  was  abandoned,  and 
Mahler  passed  the  following  three  summers  in  Toblach 
(Altschluderbach)  in  a  large  peasant  house.  Quite  near,  on 
the  edge  of  the  forest,  was  Mahler's  "workhouse."  His  grief 
at  the  death  of  his  daughter  (at  whose  side  he  wished  to  be 
buried);  the  knowledge  of  his  heart-disease;  a  new  and  over- 


54  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

powering  revelation  of  nature;  these  are  the  springs  from  which 
the  Lied  von  der  Erde  sprang.  It  would  have  been  the  Ninth 
Symphony.  But  Mahler  held  back  from  a  "Ninth,"  which 
seemed  to  lead  the  musical  world  to  new  expectations  and  at 
the  same  time  to  be  fatal  to  the  composer;  since  the  great 
"Ninths,"  no  composer  had  yet  completed  a  tenth.  That  is 
why  the  "Chinese  Songs"  do  not  bear  this  title.  The  next 
work  was,  in  spite  of  all,  called  so,  and,  curiously  enough, 
Mahler  has  not  finished  his  Tenth  either. 

Publishers  now  began  to  interest  themselves  for  the  Direc- 
tor's compositions.  Even  before  the  Vienna  period  Hofmei- 
ster  in  Leipzig,  upon  the  representations  of  Hamburg  friends, 
had  taken  the  score  and  piano  arrangement  of  the  Second. 
Earlier  still,  in  1892,  three  books  of  lyrics  for  voice  and  piano- 
forte were  published  by  Schott  in  Mainz.  Then  in  1893  the 
Newspaper  Company  of  Waldheim-Eberle  in  Vienna  published 
the  First  and  Third,  "with  the  support  of  the  Society  for  the 
furtherance  of  German  science,  art  and  literature  in  Bohemia," 
as  is  stated  on  several  copies.  This  support  was  agreed  to  after 
a  detailed  report  from  Professor  Guido  Adler  of  the  Vienna 
University.  In  1900  Das  klagende  Lied  was  added.  The 
sale  of  these  works  on  commission  was  entrusted  to  the  firm  of 
Joseph  Weinberger  in  Vienna.  The  same  firm  had  in  1897 
already  received  the  publishing  rights  of  the  Lieder  eines 
fahrenden  Gesellen.  The  Newspaper  Company  obtained  the 
Fourth  in  1901,  and  the  firm  of  Herzmansky-Doblinger  was 
given  the  commission.  The  Newspaper  Company  also  pub- 
lished the  Lieder  from  the  Wunderhorn.  In  1904  the  Fifth 
appeared  in  the  Edition  Peters;  in  1905  Kahnt  issued  the  Sixth, 
the  Kindertotenlieder,  Revelge,  the  Tambourg'sell  and  five 
Lieder  after  Riickert.  Bote  &  Bock  took  the  Seventh,  and  the 
Eighth  was  given  the  Universal  Edition  in  1910.  The  rights 
of  all  these  works,  also  the  later  ones,  are  now  in  the  hands  of 
the  Universal  Edition;  only  two  books  of  lyrics  remain  with 
Schott,  and  the  Fifth  with  Peters. 


LATER   WORKS   AND    PERFORMANCES  55 

About  the  turn  of  the  century,  the  previously  rare  per- 
formances increased  in  number.  The  Second  Symphony,  in 
spite  of  the  trouble  critical  enemies  give  themselves  to  dis- 
credit it,  has  made  its  way  by  its  effect  alone,  especially  since 
the  performance  by  the  Munich  Hugo  Wolf  Society  on  the 
20th  of  October,  1900.  The  Fourth  was  also  performed  for 
the  first  time  in  Munich  (25th  November,  1901) ;  immediately 
afterwards  Berlin  followed.  But,  as  Richard  Strauss  has  well 
remarked,  the  turning-point  was  the  performance  of  the  Third 
at  the  Tonkiinstler  Festival  in  Crefeld  in  June,  1902.  The 
symphony  had  been  completed  since  1896.  It  achieved  such 
extraordinary  success,  that  the /work  Berlin  had  despised  now 
hastened  from  triumph  to  triumph,  awakening  everywhere 
the  utmost  enthusiasm.  In  Barmen,  for  instance,  the  last 
movement  had  to  be  repeated  immediately;  in  Vienna,  too, 
the  whole  work  had  to  be  repeated  within  a  week.  Once  more, 
upon  Strauss's  recommendation,  the  Tonkiinstler  Festival 
in  Basel  (1903)  gave  a  performance  of  the  Second  in  the  cathe- 
dral. On  October  the  18th  the  Fifth  went  on  its  way,  begin- 
ning with  a  Giirzenich  Concert  at  Cologne.  Fried  laid  the 
foundations  of  Mahler's  reputation  in  Berlin  with  a  perform- 
ance of  the  Second.  The  new  orchestral  lyrics  and  the 
Kindertotenlieder  were  sung  in  Vienna  in  January  and  immedi- 
ately repeated,  and  also  put  on  the  programme  of  the  Ton- 
kiinstler Festival  in  Graz  (May,  1905).  On  the  26th  of  May, 
1906,  the  Tonkiinstler  Festival  in  Essen  brought  the  first  per- 
formance of  the  Sixth,  which  Fried  immediately  repeated- 
thanks  to  the  munificence  of  a  Mahler  enthusiast — in  Berlin. 
In  1908  came  the  first  performance  of  the  Seventh  in  Prague 
(19th  of  September),  and  two  years  later  (on  the  12th  of 
September),  in  1910,  the  Eighth  was  heard  for  the  first  time 
in  Munich.  The  Lied  von  der  Erde  was  only  performed 
(after  Mahler's  death)  on  the  20th  of  November,  1911,  in  the 
Munich  memorial  concert  by  Bruno  Walter;  the  Ninth 
Symphony  1912  (June  23rd),  also  under  Walter  at  the  Vienna 
Musical  Festival. 


56  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

Mahler  was  one  who  could  afford  to  wait;  even  the  Eighth 
Symphony  was  ready  four  years  before  it  was  produced,  and 
it  was  not  really  his  fault  that  it  was  performed  at  last.  When 
the  first  rehearsal  had  shown  that  everything  sounded  as  he 
wished,  he  was  careless  of  further  performances.  He  created 
afresh,  well  knowing  how  long  his  works  will  live.  He  often 
said  of  the  Lied  von  der  Erde  and  the  Ninth  Symphony  that 
he  wished  he  could  hear  them  both  once,  by  himself,  and 
then  not  bother  any  more  about  them.  And  he  himself  often 
put  difficulties  in  the  way  of  proposed  performances  when  he 
feared  that  the  works  would  not  be  heard  for  their  own  sake. 
For  instance,  he  forbade  the  performance  of  his  Seventh  in 
Vienna  during  the  crisis  of  the  anti-Weingartner  *  protests0, 
because  he  wished  to  avoid  any  "  demonstration  "  for  himself. 
It  is  not  by  chance  that,  during  Mahler's  stage-direction,  no 
first  performance  of  his  works  was  given  in  Vienna.  We  have 
already  told  how  he  acted  with  his  Lieder.  In  truth,  not 
every  artist,  especially  nowadays,  has  this  careless  patience, 
this  confidence,  this  superiority.  But  he  who  is  sure  of  the 
future  need  have  no  care  for  the  present. 

In  spite  of  all,  Mahler  must  have  loved  his  works.  And  it 
was  his  greatest  joy  to  hear  that  some  one,  of  whose  honesty  he 
was  assured,  had  taken  pleasure  even  in  one  of  his  lyrics.  And 
nothing  gave  him  more  delight,  no  honour  was  dearer  to  him, 
than  a  worthy  performance  of  his  works. 

These  figures  and  events  were  purposely  anticipated. 
That  which  is  now  not  to  be  described,  but  only  suggested,  the 
grandest  period  and  the  tragedy  of  Mahler's  directorate  and 

*  It  is  not  our  purpose  to  toll  of  the  anti-Mahler  machinations  of  Weingartner 
during  his  directorate  of  the  Vienna  Royal  Opera  as  Mahler's  successor.  But  it 
is  necessary  to  mention  them,  as  they  are  several  times  referred  to  in  the  present 
work.  Such  hints  as  are  given  (which  sufficed  for  the  musicians  who  remember 
those  days  of  dishonour)  find  for  the  most  part  a  fuller  telling  in  "Gustav  Mahler's 
Heritage" — pace  Dr.  Stefan,  an  admirable  piece  of  historical  writing.  In 
the  cases  which  occur  I  have,  therefore,  given  the  latter  book  as  a  reference. 
[Translator's  note.] 


LATER   WORKS   AND    PERFORMANCES  57 

at  the  same  time  of  the  present-day  German  theatre,  tolerates 
no  digression. 

I  have  often  read  and  heard  that  it  is  neither  possible  nor 
permissible  to  take  the  theatre  of  to-day  so  seriously,  still  less 
to  mention  its  tragic  aspect.  But,  after  Richard  Wagner  and 
Bayreuth,  even  the  most  exalted  mind  can  no  longer  despise 
the  theatre  as  such.  And  precisely  this  disdain  of  the  theatre 
should  oblige  those  who  take  art  seriously  to  contemplate  for  a 
moment  this  destiny  of  Mahler's,  even  if  they  should  be  at- 
tacked by  the  snobs,  and  even  if  those  philosophers  who  sail  in 
the  smooth  waters  of  journalism  shrug  their  shoulders  and 
then  set  their  course  for  eternity  with  an  air  of  sublimity. 
For  Mahler  had  sought  to  realise  Wagner's  dream  of  the  unity 
of  the  sister  arts  in  the  drama.  And  if  we  are  thankful  to 
Reinhardt,  to  the  Munich  Kiinstler-Theater,  to  Hagemann,* 
and  to  all  who  have  freed  the  stage  from  the  yoke  of  every-day 
life,  how  much  dearer  to  the  wanderer  in  the  land  of  beauty 
must  this  man  be  who  first,  though  misunderstood  and  despised, 
did  these  deeds,  whilst  the  spirit  urged  him  to  other  works? 

In  the  book  "Gustav  Mahler's  Heritage"  I  have  shown  how 
Mahler's  ideal  was  founded  upon  the  yearning  of  a  century, 
upon  the  strivings  of  enlightened  minds;  how  Alfred  Roller's 
art  came  within  his  reach.  The  naturalism  of  the  illusion  of 
reality  was  wrecked  on  canvas  and  paint,  and  by  the  size  of  the 
huge  stages.  And,  as  every  work  of  art  demands  its  own  par- 
ticular form  and  its  true  material,  the  theatre  demands  the 
style  of  the  theatre,  demands  the  style  of  its  time,  which  had 
realised  the  unity  of  tone,  light  and  colour,  after  the  models 
of  the  romantic  period.  Roller  lay  as  a  possibility  in  Mahler's 
path  and  in  that  of  the  plastic  arts.  A  chance  realised  it. 
In  the  house  of  his  young  wife  and  of  her  step-father,  Carl 
Moll,  Mahler  met  the  leaders  of  the  Vienna  Secession,  Klimt, 

*  Dr.  Carl  Hagemann,  founder  of  the  Mannheim  Ideal  Stage,  and  now  director 
of  the  German  Schauspielhaus  in  Hamburg;  well  known  by  his  writings  upon 
modern  stage  management  and  decoration.  [Translator's  note.] 


58  GTJSTAV   MAHLER 

Metzner,  Roller,  Hoffmann,  Moser.  Mahler  was  planning  a 
new  staging  for  Tristan,  Roller  brought  him  his  own.  The 
director  was  enthusiastic;  Roller  was  engaged  for  the  Royal 
Opera,  and  the  work  of  the  two  men  began. 

Mahler's  and  Roller's  goal  was  to  renew  the  repertoire  from 
the  foundation.  The  best  works  of  the  German  stage  were 
reborn  in  riper  artistry,  and  their  eternal  value  was  proved  by 
the  fact  that  they  showed  new  beauty  in  the  new  style.  Tristan 
was  the  beginning.  And  as  the  second  half  of  Mahler's 
directorate  closed,  Gluck's  Iphigenia,  a  Mozart  cycle,  Fidelio,  - 
Euryanthe,  Rheingold,  the  Valkyrie,  Lohengrin,  Goetz's  Taming 
of  the  Shrew,  were  produced,  and  the  whole  of  the  Ring, 
Weber's  Oberon,  and  many  other  things,  were  planned.  Then 
come  the  novelties,  amongst  which  are  Wolf's  Corregidor, 
Charpentier's  Louise,  Verdi's  Falstaff,  Pfitzner's  Rose  vom 
Liebesgarten;  various  works  newly  rehearsed;  all  this  with 
ever-increased  rehearsal  and  care  in  preparation — an  achieve- 
ment whose  quantity  alone  demands  admiration.  And  had 
these  conquests,  these  victories  of  imagination  over  the  stage 
"as  it  of  course  is,"  over  the  resistance  of  a  court  theatre- 
had  all  this  not  been  in  Vienna,  the  whole  world  would  have 
known  and  spoken  of  it.  Out  of  the  experiences  of  this  time  I 
quote  a  few  lines  from  my  earlier  book,  where  I  cannot  alter 
the  form  they  have  assumed.  These  quotations  speak  of 
what  affected  me  most  deeply — the  new  Tristan,  Fidelio,  and 
Don  Giovanni. 

"Tristan  und  Isolde.  Even  during  the  prelude  earth 
sinks,  and  only  music  remains.  The  mysterious  delicacy,  the 
lashing  impetuosity  of  the  strings,  contrasting  storm  and 
calm,  are  controlled  by  Mahler  as  perhaps  never  before. 
Breathless  stillness  draws  the  glance  to  the  stage.  The  curtain 
divides.  A  section  of  a  ship's  deck,  with  a  protecting  canopy. 
Semi-obscurity,  as  if  to  suggest  Isolde's  gloomy,  revengeful 
woe.  The  dominant  tint  orange,  apparently  realistic;  for  the 
royal  ship  the  softened  rusty  red  of  North  Sea  sailing-ships;  and 


LATER   WORKS   AND    PERFORMANCES  59 

still  ideal  colour,  conveying  to  the  vision  the  unity  of  mood  of 
this  wildly  upflaring  scene,  fluctuating  between  death  and  the 
most  vivid  consciousness  of  life.     Such  a  psychology  of  colour 
was  already  familiar  to  old-time  science. — Kittel-Brangane 
seeks  in  every  way  to  comprehend  the  superhuman  traits  of 
her  mistress.     The  oftener  one  sees  the  Isolde  of  Anna  von 
Mildenburg,  the  greater  is  its  living  reality.     She  is  the  greatest 
tragic  singer  of  the  German  stage.     She  possesses  the  gift  of 
tragedy.     To  understand  her  acting  is  to  approach  the  Greeks. 
She  raises  her  arm,  turns  her  head,  kneels;  and  the  artist 
knows  more  by  intuition  than  he  haply  might  learn  from 
Nietzsche    or    Burckhardt.     One    first    realised    this    in    her 
Isolde.     To  imagine  her,  followed  by  Mahler  and  Roller  into 
the   uttermost   depths,    is   to   imagine   the   Vienna    Tristan. 
Schmedes,  or  now  and  again  Winkelmann,  personates  the  hero, 
the  one  accentuating  his  masterful  strength,  the  other  his  suf- 
fering.    Both   were   schooled   in   Bayreuth.     Tristan   enters 
through  a  narrow  opening,  accompanied  by  heroic  sonority  of 
the  brass — destiny.     They  taste  the  wine.     A  terrific  climax 
is  worked  up  to  the  close  of  the  act.     The  next  shows  a  fairy- 
like  castle  with  a  marble  balcony.     The  night  is  close  with 
expectation;  the  dominant  tint,  lilac-blue.     Notice  here  the 
complement  of  the  earlier  orange,  the  ripening  completion  to 
the  promise  of  love,  at  the  same  time  the  evocation  of  sweet- 
ness, of  twilight  secrecy  now  become  colour.     In  the  far  dis- 
tance the  sea,  the  dark-blue  sky  full  of  stars.     The  music  be- 
comes almost  visible,  grows  plastic  in  its  indescribable  perfec- 
tion, at  the  same  time  as  though  transported  into  another  world. 
Isolde,  stamping  out  the  torch,  signals  with  the  veil,  to  the 
rhythm  of  the  orchestra — then  united  and  surrendered   to 
Tristan.     A  vivid  streak  across  the  sky — daylight  and  treason. 
Cold  light  of  morning.     Lastly,   the  group  from  Melot  to 
Brangiine,  with  the  erect  and  then  stricken  Tristan  in  the 
midst.     Then  the  issue:    The  chill  emptiness  only  harsher;  a 
cold  sunlight  bathing  desolate  ruins.    Tristan  lies  at  the  foot 


60  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

of  a  protecting  tree  in  the  middle  of  a  meadow.  The  earth  of 
his  ruined  home  receives  him  before  he  enters  the  real  rest  of 
the  Liebestod. 

"Fidelio.  It  opened  with  the  pleasing,  but  not  at  all  com- 
edy-like overture  in  E.  One  has  only  to  feel  the  bitter, 
nowise  idyllic  mood  that  Mahler  discovered  therein,  and  lend 
expression  to  it.  But  the  first  scenes  really  contain  much 
that  is  idyllic,  and  Mahler  accentuated  this  mood  by  uniting 
them  as  far  as  the  march  in  B  flat  in  a  special  decoration — a 
small  room  in  the  gaoler's  house.  The  stage-picture  narrow 
and  intimate  in  a  mysterious  half-light;  only  at  the  quartet, 
"Mir  ist  so  wunderbar,"  a  " faint  ray"  of  hope  lights  up  the 
room  with  gold.  Rocco  goes  out  to  bring  the  Governour  his 
letters,  the  curtain  is  closed,  the  march  played  quickly  (vivace), 
in  whose  sharp  rhythm  the  drum  awakens  tragic  expectation. 
With  the  last  bars,  the  new  scene  opens.  The  soldiers  are 
hastily  marched  out,  Pizarro-Weidemann  already  bullying 
them.  He  is  proudly  clad  in  menacing  red.  (Wilde  says  that 
even  a  costume  can  be  dramatic.)  The  scene  is  a  dark  prison- 
court  with  blackening  walls,  only  on  the  left  of  the  spectator  a 
few  branches  peep  over,  as  though  in  derision.  The  light 
cannot  be  strong.  The  prisoners  issue  from  a  hole  in  the  wall, 
scarcely  daring  to  breathe,  their  song  a  mere  fearful  whisper: 
"Wir  sind  belauscht  mit  Ohr  und  Blick";  the  shadow  of  the 
sentry  patrolling  the  wall  on  the  left  falls  over  the  stage. 
The  act  closes  almost  inaudibly,  in  indescribable  sadness. 

"In  the  next  Florestan's  dungeon  is  a  frightful,  black  vault. 
Here,  too,  the  eye  receives  the  effect  of  the  terrible  drama  and 
of  the  raging  music.  Anna  von  Mildenburg  as  Fidelio  incor- 
porates Beethoven's  "Immortal  Beloved,"  whose  spirit  hovers 
over  the  dark  abyss  of  the  work.  Boundless  joy  of  liberation; 
Leonore  and  Florestan  prepare  to  mount  towards  the  light. 
Now  the  curtain  falls.  The  G  of  the  last  chord  leads  at  once 
into  the  first  bar  of  the  Third  Leonore  Overture,  which  stands 
here  and  can  stand  nowhere  but  here,  as  a  symbol  of  the  whole; 


LATER   WORKS   AND    PERFORMANCES  61 

suffering  and  fidelity,  longing  and  joy,  spiritualised  and  shorn 
of  stage-effect,  again  pass  before  our  spiritual  vision  purged  of 
all  earthliness.  Stage  and  absolute  music  complete  one 
another;  and  as  the  " symphony"  intensifies  the  effect  of  the 
opera,  the  ensuing  jubilation  on  the  stage  is  a  further  exalta- 
tion following  upon  the  orchestral  music,  heightened  a  hundred- 
fold by  the  joyousness  of  the  scene — an  open  landscape  flooded 
with  sunlight,  into  which  a  corner  of  the  prison  wall  barely 
protrudes.  The  full  width  of  the  Opera  stage  is  cleverly  utilised 
to  add  unlimited  visual  scope  to  the  exulting  C-major  of  the 
music,  and  to  proclaim  love's  redemption  unto  the  ends  of  the 
earth. 

"Don  Giovanni.  The  overture  begins  with  brazen  might 
and  goes  over  into  an  orgiastic  tempo.  (Allegro  molto,  the 
"absolute  allegro"  of  Wagner's  essay  "On  Conducting.") 
The  curtain  rises  and  the  stage  is  shown  without  side-wings, 
in  whose  stead  are  "towers,"  high  prisms  covered  with  grey 
cloth,  which,  with  a  simply  ornamented  ground  cloth,  form 
the  frame  wherein  the  whole  piece  is  played.  (The  fixed  stage- 
decorations  of  the  Teatro  Olimpico  at  Vicenza  bear  a  certain 
resemblance  to  them.)  Here,  in  December,  1905,  are  the 
towers  of  the  Munich  Kiinstler-Theater  and  of  the  Mann- 
heim Ideal  Stage.  So  it  is  here,  confronting  the  eternal 
problem  of  human  passion,  uninfluenced  by  any  naturalistic 
mood,  that  Roller  simplifies,  idealises,  invents  a  style.  But 
the  towers  are  not  immovable;  they  "take  part,"  conforming 
to  the  changing  stage-pictures.  At  about  the  height  of  a 
story  window-like  openings  are  made,  and  the  sides  of  the 
prisms  that  face  inward  are  removable;  thus  windows  in 
buildings,  or  loggias  and  niches,  can  be  produced. 

"The  first  scene  shows  a  terrace,  bounded  at  the  back  by  a 
balustrade;  the  towers  on  the  left  belong  to  the  palace  of  the 
Commandant.  In  the  background  is  a  park,  darkling  over 
which  is  a  deep-blue  southern  sky;  from  left  to  right  mount 
shadowy  black  cypresses.  Starlight.  The  terrace  is  en- 


62  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

livened  by  red  azaleas  picturesquely  grouped.  The  intensity  of 
colour  is  heightened  through  having  the  whole  prospect  cut  out 
of  black  and  blue  velvet,  that  is,  not  painted.  The  back- 
ground for  the  Champagne  Aria  is  a  baroque  palace  in  a 
garden  overflowing  with  colour.  Don  Giovanni  salutes  the 
arriving  guests  from  one  of  the  towers.  The  finale  is  played 
in  a  brilliantly  lighted  hall.  The  towers  are  niches;  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  stage  three  tribunes  are  placed  for  the  musicians. 
Elvira's  chamber  (beginning  of  Act  II)  is  supposed  to  be  in 
one  of  the  towers  on  the  right;  Don  Giovanni's  serenade  was 
accompanied  by  Mahler  on  the  cembalo,  and  the  recitatives 
also.  A  dark  hall  on  the  ground  floor  of  Donna  Elvira's 
house;  the  only  light  on  the  stage  shines  through  the  scarcely 
opened  huge  portals.  Elvira  sings  her  aria  of  shame  and 
dread  in  the  modest  room  of  an  inn,  by  the  flickering  light  of  a 
dim  lantern;  she  too  is  following  after  the  seducer.  The 
churchyard  is  steeped  in  blue-grey;  the  moonshine  weirdly 
lights  up  the  monuments.  In  the  middle  the  mighty 
equestrian  statue  of  the  Governour;  the  two  rear  towers  are 
monuments.  In  the  background,  towering  cypresses.  The 
scene  of  the  letter-aria  is  a  narrow  room,  still  hung  with  funeral 
decorations.  The  background,  covered  with  black  velvet, 
bears  a  portrait  of  the  Governour;  six  candelabra  with  burning 
candles.  Sudden  change — a  broad,  red-tinted  hall  in  baroque 
style,  with  dining  tables  and  musicians.  Don  Giovanni,  in 
white  embroidered  silk,  sits  feasting.  Elvira  warns  once  more; 
hurrying  away,  she  staggers  back,  flees  across  the  whole 
stage  uttering  a  frightful  shriek — and  the  stone  guest  appears 
and  drags  Don  Giovanni  into  the  depths.  The  sextet,  in 
which  virtue  celebrates  its  triumph,  is  omitted. 

"Anna  von  Mildenburg  is  Donna  Anna,  and  plays  the  part 
according  to  E.  T.  A.  Hoffmann's  tale.  She  loves  the  knightly 
villain,  the  victorious  man,  and  through  all  thoughts  of 
revenge  seems  to  will  but  one  end  to  the  now  executed  deed- 
that  the  feeble  Don  Octavio  will  fall  for  her  honour,  and  that 


LATER   WORKS   AND   PERFORMANCES  63 

•i 

Don  Giovanni,  for  the  second  time  a  bloodstained  victor,  will 
not  fail  to  overcome  the  now  unprotected  woman.  The  tragedy 
of  enforced  duty  and  untamed  desire  was  expressed  in  masterly 
fashion.  Incomparable  too  was  Frau  Gutheil's  Elvira,  in 
every  glance  all  devotion  and  still  without  ever  sacrificing  her 
dignity." 

The  last  resuscitation,  Iphigenia,  showed  Mahler,  who  grew 
with  each  completed  work,  on  entirely  new  paths.  (The  work 
'had  not  been  given  since  1894!)  " Filled  with  our  knowledge 
of  the  Greeks,  he  disparted  Gluck's  intention  from  French 
classicism,  to  which  it  was  outwardly  forfeit.  The  stage,  too, 
took  on  the  style  of  the  antique.  Frau  Mildenburg  and  Frau 
Gutheil  resembled,  both  separately  and  together,  the  most 
exquisite  Greek  statues;  a  ring-dance  seemed  to  have  been 
charmed  from  some  Greek  vase.  The  scenes  rose  to  view 
and  passed  'just  like  antique  bas-reliefs'  [Goethe].  The  con- 
tours and  arrangement  of  the  stage  supported  this  illusion  of 
reliefs,  which  was  here  revealed  earlier  than  in  the  Munich 
Ktinstler-Theater.  A  bright  curtain  formed  the  background; 
only  at  the  close  the  unveiled  prospect  of  the  harbour  of 
Aulis  was  seen.  The  music  chiselled  in  heroic  proportions, 
note  by  note." 

Not  one  of  those  who  savoured  Mahler's  art  with  delight 
— and  they  were  the  true  aristocracy  of  Vienna — not  one  could 
have  said  to  what  unknown  realms  of  beauty  this  path, 
conquered  step  by  step,  might  have  led.  Much  later,  I 
heard  Mahler  say  to  a  young  musician,  in  dismissal  of  admiring 
comments:  "All  these  were  only  essays,  we  had  to  feel  our 
way  forward;  the  real  achievement  would  have  followed." 
We,  his  companions,  felt,  of  a  truth,  how  much  might  have 
followed!  But  the  end  was  near. 

It  is  very  likely  that  in  other  places,  too,  the  general  public 
would  have  failed  to  recognise  such  art.  But  it  would  at  least 
have  been  respected.  In  Vienna  it  was  outraged.  The  rea- 
sons for  this  Viennese  peculiarity  may  be  found  in  Kurnber- 


64  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

ger,*  the  application  to  this  case  in  "Gustav  Mahler's  Herit- 
age." But  Mahler  himself  was  partly  at  fault.  He  had  been 
upright  and  harsh,  had  disdained  "society,"  had  written 
neither  "Explanations"  nor  other  feuilletons. 6  He  had 
also,  by  living  in  his  work,  lost  touch  with  the  world.  And 
to  nobody  does  the  world  pardon  this  less  than  a  theatre- 
director.  Thus  there  arose,  fomented  by  a  certain  public 
opinion,  a  revolt  against  the  man  who  had  scourged  private 
slothfulness.  Dissatisfied  theatre-goers,  seekers  after  "change," 
all  kinds  of  unprincipled,  undisciplined  folk,  rabidly  attacked 
him  with  the  meanest,  most  shameful  devices.  Disgust 
seized  Mahler,  the  high-minded  man  and  artist.  Suddenly, 
in  the  summer  of  1907,  he  resigned  his  position.  At  the  news 
of  the  threatening  danger,  an  address  was  presented  to  him 
containing  a  vehement  protest  against  the  senseless  grumbling 
and  stupid  outbreaks  of  rage.  It  was  signed  by  poets,  writers, 
musicians,  painters,  scientists,  members  of  parliament,  noble- 
men, art-loving  citizens.  The  second  demonstration  for  the 
departing  man  was  occasioned  by  the  magnificent  performance 
of  the  Second  Symphony  which  Mahler  conducted  in  Novem- 
ber, 1907.  It  was  the  greatest — an  unforgettable — celebra- 
tion. But  perhaps  the  farewell  at  the  station  was  more 
affectionate  still.  As  the  hour  of  his  departure  became  known 
from  mouth  to  mouth  and  from  man  to  man,  hundreds  collected 
in  the  early  morning  on  the  platform.  On  the  9th  of  December 
Mahler  left  for  America.  For  several  years  he  was  to  conduct 
opera  for  a  few  months  each  year :  the  composer,  longing  for 
freedom  to  live  at  last  for  his  own  work,  had  accepted  the  offer. 
One  just  reproach  may,  perhaps,  lie  against  Mahler.  He 
thought  he  could  celebrate  festival  performances  amid  the 
daily  traffic  of  the  theatre.  Such  performances,  in  which  he 
himself  arranged  and  rehearsed  every  slightest  detail,  demanded 

*  Kvirnberger,  Ferdinand,  novelist  and  publicist.  The  most  important  modern 
writer  of  German  Austria.  Censured  severely  Austrian  indolence.  See  hia 
"Siegelringe"  (political  feuilletons).  [Translator's  note.] 


LATER   WORKS   AND    PERFORMANCES  65 

his  whole  strength.  And  while  the  improvisatorial  will  of  the 
omnipresent  conductor  carried  all  before  it  and  wrought 
wonders  to-day,  to-morrow,  in  his  absence,  there  would  be  a 
mediocre  performance  before  an  indifferent  audience  of  sub- 
scribers. In  his  pamphlet  on  "The  Vienna  Court  Opera," 
written  as  early  as  1863,  Wagner  declares  artistic  perfection 
incompatible  with  daily  performance.  This  has  been  cor- 
roborated time  and  again;  for  after  Mahler,  when  his  best 
productions  were  destroyed,  his  festival  performances  abjured 
by  his  successor,  the  mediocre  daily  performances  only  became 
worse.6 

Mahler's  characteristic  farewell  letter  reads  as  follows: 

"To  the  esteemed  Members  of  the  Court  Opera! — The  hour 
has  come  which  sets  a  bound  to  our  common  activities. 
Departing  from  a  scene  of  action  that  has  grown  dear  to  me, 
I  now  bid  you  farewell. 

"Instead  of  a  Whole,  finished  and  rounded  out,  such  as  I 
had  dreamed  of,  I  leave  behind  only  patchwork,  incomplete, 
typical  of  man's  destiny. 

"It  is  not  for  me  to  express  an  opinion  on  what  my  labours 
may  have  signified  for  those  to  whom  they  were  dedicated. 
But  in  such  a  moment  I  may  venture  to  say  of  myself  that  my 
intentions  were  honest  and  my  aim  lofty.  My  endeavours 
could  not  always  be  crowned  with  success.  No  one  is  so 
delivered  over  to  the  refractoriness  of  his  material,  to  the 
perfidy  of  the  object,  as  the  executive  artist.  But  I  have  al- 
ways put  my  whole  soul  into  the  work,  subordinated  my  person 
to  the  cause,  my  inclinations  to  duty.  I  have  not  spared 
myself,  and  could,  therefore,  require  of  others  their  utmost 
exertions. 

"In  the  press  of  the  struggle,  in  the  heat  of  the  moment, 
neither  you  nor  I  have  escaped  wounds  and  misunderstandings. 
But  when  a  work  was  successful,  a  problem  solved,  we  forgot 
the  difficulties  and  troubles,  and  all  felt  richly  rewarded — even 
though  outward  signs  of  success  were  wanting.  All  of  us 


66  fiUSTAV    MAHLER 

have  advanced,  and  with  us  the  institution  for  whoso  welfare 
we  worked. 

"And  now,  my  heartfelt  thanks  to  you  who  have  stood  by 
me  in  my  difficult,  often  thankless,  task  who  have  helped  me 
and  fought  by  my  side.  Receive  my  sincerest  good  wishes  for 
your  future  careers  and  for  the  prosperity  of  the  Court  Opera- 
Theatre,  whose  fortunes  I  shall  continue  to  follow  with  the 
liveliest  sympathy.— Gustav  Mahler." 

It  was  no  robust  man  that  now  left  Vienna.  The  terrific 
agitation  of  his  life  and  experiences;  of  his  work  in  the  theatre, 
which  had  almost  always  begun  with  a  clearing  away  of  refuse 
and  the  re-erection  of  a  new  edifice  from  the  foundations;  of 
his  visionary  recreative  work,  which  he  had  so  of  ten  to  interrupt 
in  the  struggle  against  misunderstanding  and  vulgarity,  espe- 
cially in  the  last  years;  all  this  had  wasted  him  away,  and  his 
heart  had  become  diseased.  Later  this  was  to  be  fatal  to 
him. 

Hagemann  has  described  Mahler's  departure  to  America  as 
a  tragedy  of  culture.  The  term  is  exact.  However  great  his 
success,  an  artist  and  man  like  Mahler  could  not  count  there  for 
that  which  he  was;  and  on  this  side  all  good  Europeans  thirsted 
after  his  knowledge.  It  is  a  disgrace  for  the  German  world 
and  for  his  Austrian  home,  that  Mahler  did  not  then  find  a 
post  where  he,  internally  free,  would  have  been  the  cause  of  a 
thousand  good  things.  He  would  have  been  a  bcstower,  for 
that  he  was  obliged  to  be. 

In  America,  Mahler  conducted  twice  each  month  at  the 
theatre  various  works  of  Mozart  and  Wagner.  Later,  a  new 
Philharmonic  Society  was  founded  in  New  York.  It  placed 
a  new  orchestra  of  his  own  at  Mahler's  disposal,  with  which 
he  gave  in  1909-10  forty-six  concerts,  and  in  the  following 
season  forty-eight  of  the  proposed  sixty-five.  Then  he  fell  ill. 
At  the  theatre  he  had  conducted  only  a  few  further  perform- 
ances. 

In  Europe  he  conducted  latterly  performances  of  his  sym- 


LATER   WORKS   AND    PERFORMANCES  67 

phonies  in  Munich,  Amsterdam  and  Paris.  In  the  summer  of 
1910  he  prepared  the  first  performance  of  the  Eighth  in 
Munich.  Then  he  went  to  Toblach,  where  the  Tenth  was 
composed.  He  was  cordially  saluted  on  his  fiftieth  birthday 
(7th  July,  1910j.  And  we  thought,  especially  after  the  triumph 
of  the  Eighth  in  September,  that  it  was  a  new  dawn.  But  it 
was  blood-red  evening. 


AN   INTRODUCTION  TO   MAHLER'S 

WORKS 


"Audisti  opprobrium  eorum,  Domine,  omnes  cogitationes 
adversum  me."  Are  not  we,  in  whom  the  Eighth  Symphony 
is  a  living  memory,  reminded  of  these  words  of  a  seeker  after 
the  living  God:  "Domine,  exaudi  orationem  meam — Et 
clamor  meus  ad  te  veniat.  De  profundis  clamavi  ad  te.  .  .  . 
Veni,  sancte  spiritus!" 

But  it  is  only  the  inscription  on  an  old  Tyrolian  house  in  the 
village  of  Alt-Schluderbach,  where  Mahler  lived  three  summers: 
"Thou  hast  heard  their  reproach,  O  Lord,  and  all  their  imagina- 
tions against  me."  It  is  striking  that  the  very  house  that 
sufficed  for  Mahler's  not  easily  satisfied  requirements  for 
solitude  and  quietness  should  bear  precisely  this  sign.  As  it 
often  happens,  to  him  that  has  ears  to  hear,  a  divine  dispensa- 
tion, a  supernatural  voice,  seems  to  make  itself  heard  in  such  a 
coincidence. 

For  there  is  perhaps  no  living  musician  except  Pfitzner  who 
has  been  more  wounded  by  silence  and  indifference,  and  cer- 
tainly none  more  violently  abused,  than  Mahler.  The  mad 
chain  extends  from  those  unproductive  theory-teachers  who 
knew  from  the  first  that  Mahler's  "boundless  will"  could  be 
realised  only  by  a  Beethoven,  to  the  just  discharged  operetta- 
composer  6  who  dared  to  write  of  the  Sixth,  that  the  harmonic 
and  thematic  work  in  it  were  "equally  null."  I  have  already 
attempted  to  explain  why  such  arrogance  should  be  vented 

68 


AN    INTRODUCTION   TO    MAHLER'S   WORKS  69 

precisely  on  Mahler.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  number  of 
admirers  increases  too.  Men  of  such  different  natures  as  the 
East-Prussian  musician  Otto  Ernst  Nodnagel;  the  French 
artist  and  observer  William  Ritter,  Catholic  and  antisemite 
as  he  calls  himself;  his  compatriot  General  Picquart,  a  liberal 
politician;  the  conservative  conductor  and  writer  Georg 
Gohler;  the  radically  modern  composer  and  theorist  Arnold 
Schonberg;  Alfredo  Casella,  the  Italian  enthusiast  in  Paris, 
Bruno  Walter  of  the  Vienna  Opera  and  Oscar  Fried  of  the 
Berlin  Society  of  Music-Lovers,  these  last  two  Mahler's 
anointed  disciples;  all  these  meii  point  to  Beethoven  and  in 
his  name  speak  of  the  value  of  Mahler's  works  for  the  future. 
But  can  these  with  their  For,  or  the  opponents  with  their 
Against,  bring  conviction?  No,  at  any  rate  not  with  words 
(which  could  at  most  speak  of  technical  perfection).  School- 
masters and  quacks  may  dare  approach  Mahler's  music  with 
their  censorship — but  of  his  art  only  this  art  itself  can  speak, 
only  performances.  And  the  impartial  have  their  pleasure  in 
them,  and  would  continue  to  do  so,  did  they  not  learn  from 
the  next  morning's  paper  that  such  monstrosities  could  "find 
favour"  only  with  snobism  and  misguided  inexperience;  that 
the  whole  is  spurious,  mere  effect,  cunning  contrivance. 
Thus  is  "a  system  out  of  words  prepared."  Is  it  of  any  use  to 
disprove  it  with  words,  or  to  attempt  with  words  to  accom- 
plish anything,  where  Mahler  says  in  his  music  the  highest 
things  that  even  music  is  capable  of?  As  though  Schopen- 
hauer had  not  proved  for  us  the  impossibility  of  comparing 
music,  the  image  of  the  world  in  tones,  with  all  other  artistic 
activity;  and  had  not  gained  for  us  the  privilege  of  treating 
art  from  the  standpoint  of  intellect,  thereby  stating  one  of  the 
most  important  laws  of  modern  aesthetics,  and  preparing  the 
way  for  a  new  culture  which,  as  Nietzsche  said,  will  see  science 
with  the  eye  of  the  artist.  No,  no  words!  What  language  is 
capable  of  in  the  consideration  of  Mahler's  works  is  either  "to 
see  how  far  he  deviates  from  the  ordinary  and  what  he  ven- 


70  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

tures"  (as  Ph.  Emarmel  Bach  has  stated  the  business  of  such 
considerations  to  be),  or  to  speak  subjectively  and  in  symbols 
of  the  conviction,  born  of  experience,  with  which  they  fill  one. 
And  if  anywhere,  surely  here  should  wisdom  "be  placed  as 
highest  aim,  instead  of  science;  that  wisdom  which  bends  its 
steady  gaze  upon  the  entirety  of  the  world." 

My  book  has  from  the  beginning  sought  to  go  the  second  of 
these  two  ways.  It  has  shown  that  Mahler's  is  the  personality 
which,  out  of  its  tragic  tension,  out  of  the  excess  of  its  enthusi- 
asm, out  of  the  primitivity  and  unity  of  its  being,  has  trans- 
muted all  the  deceptions  of  appearance  into  reality.  The 
musician  Mahler  has  similarly  struggled  as  the  interpreter  of 
high  works,  as  the  tolerator  and  renewer  of  the  stage.  The 
wings  of  the  genius  grow  stronger,  as  his  will  requires  more 
strength.  How  Mahler's  knowledge  developed  still  remains 
to  be  indicated;  it  reveals  the  essence  of  him  to  show  that  he 
could  and  had  to  "dare"  the  stupendous.  The  symbols  of 
experience  were  our  starting-point.  They  shall  be  the  begin- 
ning, middle  and  end  of  our  considerations. 

In  the  presence  of  this  grave,  it  is  not  possible  to  do  more 
than  this. 

I  at  any  rate  do  not  dare  to  do  so — to-day  even  less  than  at 
my  first  attempt — recognising  more  and  more,  as  I  do,  the 
greatness  of  the  task.  But  I  hope  that  we  shall  soon  receive  a 
small  and  also  a  larger  book  upon  Mahler's  works  from  Arnold 
Schonberg.  He  who  knows  this  master's  incomparable  Theory 
of  Harmony  (which  might  equally  well  be  called  Theory  of  Art, 
or  of  the  World) — a  master  because  in  the  truest  sense  a 
creative  artist;  he  who  has  enjoyed  instruction  from  him  in 
any  form  whatever,  or  seen  his  drawings  after  various  sym- 
phonies of  Mahler  with  the  inward  vision  they  demand,  such 
an  one  will  realise  how  much  Schonberg  has  to  say  about 
Mahler,  and  Schonberg  will  wish  to  say  it.  Frequently  in  the 
Theory  of  Harmony,  which  is  dedicated  to  Mahler's  memory, 
his  music  is  already  mentioned.  Ernst  Decsey,  too,  who  has 


AN    INTRODUCTION   TO   MAHLER/S   WORKS  71 

done  so  much  for  Hugo  Wolf,  is  planning  an  Introduction  to 
Mahler's  works,  which  may  be  recommended  in  advance.  I 
must  therefore  hope  for  the  patience  of  new  readers  of  this  book; 
perhaps  they  will  still  gain,  by  the  modesty  of  its  suggestions, 
by  the  change  from  facts  to  symbols,  by  the  accentuation  of 
the  unity  and  solitude  of  this  life,  at  least  for  the  time  being, 
an  idea  of  what  Mahler's  works  are.  My  intention  is  to 
convert,  not  to  understand  or  to  judge.  Intelligence  errs,  but 
not  sensibility. 

Almost  exactly  a  year  before  his  death,  just  as  he  was 
about  to  begin  the  Tenth  Symphony,  Mahler  told  his  Parisian 
friend  Casella  some  very  curious  things  about  his  works.  In 
them  he  distinguished  three  periods:  The  first  includes  the 
Symphonies  I  to  IV;  the  second,  V  to  VIII;  the  third  begins 
with  IX,  although  it  is  not  clear  from  this  whether  by  Ninth 
Symphony  the  Lied  von  der  Erde  is  or  is  not  meant.  And  this 
seems  to  prove,  so  far  as  I  can  see  at  present,  the  peculiar 
position  of  the  Eighth.  Certainly  the  Ninth  Symphony  sur- 
prised us,  too,  as  did  each  work  of  this  genius.  But  I  almost 
think  that  both  this  work  and  the  Lied  von  der  Erde  lie  along 
the  same  road  as  the  Seventh,  only  far  beyond  it.  (For  the 
latter,  too,  shows  a  new  aspect  of  Mahler's  art.  It  comes 
from  a  quite  different  world  and  throws  a  quite  new  light 
upon  the  earlier  works,  although  it  might  be  grouped  with 
the  Second,  but  from  a  different  standpoint.)  Frankly,  we 
are  therein  quite  unhistorical  and  probably  also  quite  un- 
biological.  And  it  would  seem  quite  certain  that  the  present 
is  not  the  time  to  approach  the  volcano  "with  screws  and 
hammers,"  and  that  the  best  way  is  to  waive  all  questions  of 
periods,  however  interesting  and  "authentic"  they  may  be. 

Whilst  speaking  of  divisions,  however,  one  thing  must  be 
noticed — that  after  the  Fourth  Symphony  a  distinct  change 
takes  place.  Till  then,  Mahler's  works  were  purely  subjective; 
a  great  and  intensely  personal  struggle  with  the  world  and  the 
universe;  desire  and  searching  from  macrocosm  to  microcosm; 


72  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

a  continued  song  of  the  joy  and  pain  of  heaven  and  earth,  as 
the  soul  of  Faust  imagined  them;  of  victory  and  pacification. 
It  will  be  noticed  that  all  these  four  symphonies  call  for  the  aid 
of  words,  so  as  to  say  "quite  distinctly"  what  they  are  rejoicing 
and  suffering  about,  even  the  First,  which  is  only  apparently 
orchestral  music,  as  the  first  and  third  movements  are  formed 
out  of  the  Lieder  eines  fahrenden  Gesellen,  certainly  not  without 
deep  significance.  In  the  Second  and  Third  Symphonies, 
apart  from  the  movements  where  the  voice  is  used,  there  are 
two  instrumental  movements  which  are  taken  from  the 
Wunderhorn-Lieder,  and  which  certainly  fit  in  with  the  figura- 
tive content  of  the  work.  Two  other  lyrics  from  this  collection 
are  taken  over  as  vocal  movements,  one  into  the  Third  and 
another  into  the  Fourth.  In  all  there  is  such  a  strong,  indi- 
vidual life-experience,  that  the  music  demands  the  poet's 
words,  which,  banishing  all  doubt,  must  speak  in  symbols  as 
of  the  universal  ego.  It  shall  be  seen  later  that  in  spite  of 
this,  no  " programme"  is  intended  or  implied.  The  two 
ballads  from  the  Wunderhorn,  "Revelge"  and  the  "Tam- 
bourg'sell,"  which  are  outside  the  collection,  and  whose  work- 
manship indicates  a  later  style,  close  this  portion  of  our 
examination. 

Another  lyric — this  attempt  at  an  interpretation  of  the 
highest  and  freest  spiritual  experience  is  not,  of  course,  literally 
"  exact,"  but  even  the  close  proximity  of  the  dates  is  clear  from 
our  preceding  remarks — this  lyric,  which  for  the  man  Mahler 
is  a  programme  in  itself,  leads  over  to  the  works  that  follow, 
to  symphonies  V,  VI  and  VII.  It  begins  with  the  words, 
"Ich  bin  der  Welt  abhanden  gekommen"  (I  am  lost  to  the 
world),  that  is,  not  the  cosmos,  from  which  music  can  never 
escape,  but  the  world  in  the  sense  of  the  Christian,  the  philoso- 
pher— worldliness.  The  world  has  lost  the  artist  Mahler, 
whom  she  had  never  possessed;  the  " composer"  who  turned 
into  music  his  perception  of  earthly  and  heavenly  life  has 
become  a  "tone-poet";  as  though,  moving  in  lofty  spheres,  he 


AN    INTRODUCTION   TO   MAHLER'S   WORKS  73 

has  now  mastered  his  own  musical  language,  penetrating  into 
it  more  intensely,  spiritualising  it,  so  that  he  now  no  longer 
needs  human  language.  The  soul  of  him  is  the  same,  only  he 
struggles  now  with  other  spirits,  fixes  his  gaze  upon  a  new  sun; 
other  abysses  open  before  him,  he  salutes  the  colder  serenity 
of  other  planets.  It  is  like  a  reincarnation  upon  some  other 
plane  of  all-embracing  life,  where  only  the  most  charitable, 
the  most  chaste,  and — the  most  sorely  wounded,  can  be  born 
again. 

In  this  rebirth,  the  spirit  clings  ever  closer  to  the— humanly 
speaking — eternal  form  of  symphonic  art.  The  resemblances 
between  these  symphonies  and  some  of  the  later  lyrics,  as  in  the 
Fifth,  merely  recall  a  subject  of  similar  mood;  on  this  plane 
they  never  become  thematic.  The  struggle  is  thrice  renewed. 
Then  the  deepest  depths  are  stirred  and  a  terrible  flame  lays 
hold  of  the  artist's  whole  existence,  his  past  and  his  future. 
No  gateway  can  withstand  the  searching  glow  of  this  desire. 
Redemption  is  its  cry;  the  cry  of  a  thousand  voices  rediscovers 
the  song  of  longing  and  desire  of  an  earlier  work  and  extorts 
with  superhuman  strength  the  comforting  promise :  Salvation 
is  possible;  it  is  at  work  within  you;  that  which  surrounds  you 
and  falls  to  your  lot  is  only  appearance,  an  image. — These  are 
the  words  and  refrain  of  the  Eighth  Symphony;  words  once 
again,  it  is  true,  but  now  hymns,  no  longer  lyrics. 

There  follows  a  great  interruption.  A  pause  in  production. 
In  a  period  of  fecundity,  a  summer — and  no  great  work! 
Then,  in  the  next,  the  Lied  von  der  Erde.  Once  again  we  are 
amongst  the  highest  peaks.  After  the  unspeakable  brightness 
of  the  sun  at  the  summit — the  Eighth  Symphony — the  growing 
darkness,  but  still  at  the  greatest  and  divinest  elevation. 
Mists  rise  and  sink.  Abysses  gape.  Where  are  we  being 
led  to? 

Later,  this  book  attempts  an  answer.  No,  it  dares  once 
again  to  ask  the  same  question.  .  . 

Such  a  conscious  struggle  with  the  problems  of  existence 


74  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

was  hardly  known  in  music  before  Mahler.  Whoever  has 
interpreted  Mahler's  being  in  each  of  its  various  modes  of 
expression  as  a  perpetually  renewed  experience  of  the  universe, 
will  not  be  astonished  to  find  its  purest  expression  in  his  music, 
especially  in  the  symphonies.  "  Experience,"  to  be  universal, 
begins  on  the  roadside  and  extends  to  infinity.  Some  fea- 
tures in  the  most  every-day  music  (such  as  the  " cries  of  Paris" 
in  Charpen tier's  Louise,  of  which  Mahler  was  so  fond),  a  dance 
of  peasants,  a  march  of  soldiers,  airs  from  the  open  road,  in  the 
gaudy  dress  of  the  wandering  Gypsy  minstrel,  a  motley  mixture 
from  motley  Austria — all  these  elements  are  gathered  together, 
dignified  and  made  part  of  our  most  lasting  art- treasures. 
These  are  the  "banalities"  of  Mahler,  about  which  our  " cul- 
tured" musicians  speak  in  such  a  superior  tone.  Suppress 
these  elements,  and  Mahler  becomes  untrue;  it  is  his  nature  to 
refine  such  clay,  to  eat  with  publicans  and  sinners.  Quite 
apart  from  the  many  places  in  which  he  represents  the  resist- 
ance of  vulgarity,  where  he  exaggerates  it  in  order  to  employ 
it  as  a  medium. 

His  media  (of  expression)  and  their  "extravagance":  that 
is  another  convenient  catchword  of  Mahler's  adversaries. 
But  in  executing  the  gigantic  plans  of  these  symphonies,  which 
seek  to  burst  the  bounds  of  mankind,  shall  the  composer  re- 
frain from  utilising  all  the  means  over  which  he  disposes? 
Has  not  every  extension  of  content  led,  of  necessity,  to  an  ex- 
tension of  form? — as  though  that  were  not  almost  a  definition 
of  real  works  of  art.  Or  do  other  present-day  composers 
exercise  abstinence  in  these  matters?  It  would  be  unapt, 
even  if  they  did.  It  ought  to  give  us  pleasure  that  the  lan- 
guage of  music  is  growing  richer,  whereas  that  of  words, 
which  a  few  poets  and  masters  have  in  their  keeping,  is  daily 
growing  poorer.  They  who  sound  the  retreat  in  the  battle, 
who  constantly  whine  about  the  lost  simplicity  of  (say) 
Mozart's  music,  should  once  and  for  all  consider  that  life  and 
death  forwards  go.  Even  before  the  performance  of  the  Eighth 


AN   INTRODUCTION   TO   MAHLER'S   WORKS  75 

Symphony,  the  " thousand  executants"  went  to  not  a  few 
heads.  Pause  here  and  reflect  on  this  "reflection!" 

But,  some  say,  the  import  of  the  work  is  not  on  a  par  with 
the  expenditure  of  means.  For  we  have  (thanks  to  the  Devil) 
a  host  of  learned  writers  and  art  critics  who  are  able  to  gauge 
exactly,  with  infallible  measures  of  the  latest  model,  the 
spiritual  content  of  every  work  past,  present  and  future. 
They  have  always  "been  there,"  and  know  for  certain  what 
Beethoven  wanted  to  express,  and  "in  what  degree"  he  was 
successful.  The  result  is  to  be  found  in  the  histories  of  litera- 
ture which  children  must  swaljow  at  school;  the  various,  now 
even  "popular"  presentations  of  the  history  of  music,  whose 
stupidity  disappears  in  comparison  with  their  danger;  and  so 
on.  So  Mahler  has  been  spitted  and  dissected;  and,  right! 
the  spiritual  bond,  the  "content,"  was  not  to  be  found  which 
could  justify,  for  instance,  the  use  of  song  or  of  celesta.  But 
life  fares  on  swiftly,  and  perhaps  our  weighers  and  judgers 
would  wear  their  dignity  better  were  they  less  lavish  of  esti- 
mates of  value.  This  is  no  reason  for  surrendering  the  right  of 
being  enthusiastic  about  Mahler.  One  can  be  carried  away 
by  conviction  and  enlightenment;  fault-finding  can  only  sneak 
upon  us.  But  at  least  people  should  be  more  cautious  in 
condemning  an  artist  who,  careless  of  success,  without  chang- 
ing or  yielding  a  jot,  has  tirelessly  striven  after  the  highest 
goals.  This  is  not  a  defence  of  a  great  will,  where  only  the 
power  to  realise  it  counts — although  it  has  rightly  been  asked 
how  many,  especially  in  our  time,  have  possessed  even  the 
great  will — but  a  warning  against  placing  too  much  reliance  on 
the  infallibility  of  "lofty  understanding." 

But  is  not  Mahler  effective  with  small  means,  too?  Read  the 
score  of  the  Fourth  Symphony,  where  no  trombones  are  used, 
individual  instruments  are  often  employed  as  in  chamber- 
music,  and  most  magical  effects  are  conjured  almost  out  of 
nothing.  (See  page  12  et  seq.  of  the  score,  and  coda  of  last 
movement,  page  121.)  Or,  of  the  lyrical  works,  take  "  Wer  hat 


76  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

dies  Liedlein  erdacht?"  with  its  tiny  orchestra  (two  horns,  and 
of  the  percussives  only  triangle);  "Wo  die  schonen  Trompeten 
blasen,"  which  contains  neither  bassoons,  drums  nor  trom- 
bones; and  the  "Tambourg'sell,"  where,  with  quite  full  instru- 
mentation otherwise,  flutes  and  trombones  are  omitted.  The 
Riickert  lyrics  show  peculiar  moderation  in  the  orchestration, 
that  of  the  Kindertotenlieder  is  an  absolute  novelty.  Need  we 
recall  the  magical  colouring  of  the  Lied  von  der  Erde,  where 
only  the  How  is  considered  and  not  the  How-much?  The 
effect  never  suffers.  How  finely  everything  is  thought  out — 
even  the  pianoforte  arrangement  of  the  orchestral  lyrics,  as 
concert  performances  have  shown.  The  musician  who  can 
thus  renounce  may  also  exact;  he  who  weighs  his  means  so 
exactly  cannot  be  called  extravagant. 

A  few  words  may  be  said  as  to  Mahler's  means  in  general 
and  a  few  indications  given  as  to  the  grammar  of  his  language. 
His  themes  are  wide  in  curve,  and  there  is  no  short  rest  fol- 
lowed by  repetition  and  development.  A  theme  extending 
over  forty  bars  is  no  uncommon  thing,  and  long  breath  is  the 
rule.  The  pregnancy  and  distinctness  of  the  whole  are  never 
lost.  The  invention  always  flows  out  of  the  melody;  and  the 
melos,  even  if  one  at  first  thinks  of  others,  at  the  second  hearing 
belongs  positively  to  Mahler.  People  have  always  tried  to 
find  " reminiscences"  in  Mahler's  music.  Whenever  it  is 
possible  to  think  of  a  similar  passage  in  Beethoven  or  Wagner— 
and  that  only  in  the  earliest  works — in  Schubert  or  Bruckner, 
it  is  noticed  by  "every  ass,"  as  Brahms  said,  and  it  is  of  course 
without  the  slightest  importance  for  the  whole.  (Walter 
Scott  called  this  occupation  a  favourite  task  of  pedantic  stu- 
pidity.) The  outspoken  rhythm  of  the  themes  is  especially 
characteristic,  being  in  many  lyrics  and  often  in  the  sym- 
phonies like  a  march  and  intentionally  recalling  the  harsh 
shrillness  of  military  marches  and  funeral  processions.  Mah- 
ler's harmony  has  been  called  "  unmodern  "  both  in  praise  and 
blame.  But  it  has  been  learned  from  all  the  moderns  since 


AN    INTRODUCTION    TO   MAHLER'S   WORKS  77 

Bach  and  Chopin,  and  often  in  the  course  of  its  development 
very  nearly  equals  the  most  audacious  of  innovations,  such 
as  those  of  Schonberg  and  the  young  French  school.     The 
independence  of  the  parts  often  leads  to  harsh  passages.     Such 
are  most  often  explained  by  a  combination  of  themes  appearing 
accompanied  by  their  original  harmony.     For  his  counterpoint 
becomes  constantly  richer  and  more  ruthless.     It  seems  at 
times  as  though  a  theme  were  not  harmonised  but  counter- 
pointed,  as  though  there  were  no  such  thing  as  a  superposition, 
but  only  a  juxtaposition  of  melodic  elements.     But  finally 
the  whole  is  resolved  by  means  of  passing-notes  and  mighty 
organ-points   into    the   old   diatonic    system.     More    "  ques- 
tionable" are  the  whole-tone  scales,  which  race  up  and  down, 
presto,  at  the  end  of  the  Fifth  Symphony.     In  the  Sixth  they 
are  masked  in  the  horns  by  anticipations  (score,  p.  122),  but 
are  quite  distinct  in  the  first  Serenade  of  the  Seventh  (score, 
page  120)  in  cor  anglais,  bass  clarinet  and  bassoons,  over  a 
smoother  parallel  movement  of  the  basses.     The  most  modern 
progressions  and  formations  of  fourths  appear.     But  they  are 
almost  exceptions,  as  though  Mahler  wished  to  show  that  he 
could  do  that  too.     As  a  rule  he  is  "the  last  diatonic  writer," 
as  he  has  been  called,  and  at  times  of  an  almost  sacerdotal  sim- 
plicity which  derives  directly  from  Beethoven.     Precisely  in 
the  Eighth  Symphony  he  revels  in  tonic  and  dominant  of 
Eb.     In  general,  the  prudent  use  of  modulation  is  remarkable, 
especially  in  the  earlier  works;  but,  when  used,  it  is  with  abso- 
lute psychological  keenness  and  significance.     Wagner,  too, 
never  modulates  without  reason  or  for  the  sake  of  doing  so; 
a  fact  which  he  specially  calls  attention  to.     Just  as  little  does 
Mahler   seek   audacious   or    peculiar    harmonies,   simply   to 
astonish  with  them  or  to  charm  with  some  effect  of  sonority. 
Mere  sound,  in  contrast   to   the  young  French  school,  has 
absolutely  no  value  for  him;  he  is  bent  on  giving  a  theme 
everywhere.     Even  the  most  insignificant  secondary  theme  is 
absolutely  plastic  and  vocal.     His  counterpoint  has  already 


78  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

been  discussed.  It  is  specially  opulent  in  Symphonies  V  and 
IX.  The  last  movement  of  the  former  is  an  example  of 
Mahler's  art  of  fugue.  To  praise  his  instrumentation  were 
wearisome  repetition;  even  his  bitterest  enemies  are  silent  here. 
Mahler  speaks  the  language  of  every  instrument  and  knows  its 
limitations  exactly;  and  he  often  uses  them  for  special  effects 
where  their  sound  is  forced,  or  mysterious,  or  raucous;  for 
instance  when  the  trumpets  and  bassoons  are  employed  in 
their  highest  range,  or  flutes  in  their  deepest.  His  string- 
writing  produces  all  shades  and  mixtures  in  full  and  muted 
tones;  sometimes  the  strings  are  struck  with  the  stick.  In  all 
critical  places  the  stroke  and  the  tone-quality  of  the  position 
are  distinctly  marked.  His  manner  of  using  the  wind  is 
characteristic  in  marches  and  march-rhythms,  often  in  the 
manner  of  military  bands,  shrill  and  piercing;  and  again,  to 
exemplify  the  brute  force  of  every-day  life,  as  in  the  Sixth 
Symphony.  The  clarinets  in  E?  of  the  military  band  are  also 
characteristic  of  Mahler,  although  Berlioz  uses  them  to  "en- 
canailler"  (vulgarize),  which  also  penetrate  through  strings 
and  loud  wind  (Berlioz'  "  Instrumentation,"  edited  by  Richard 
Strauss),  and  lend  piercing  colour  to  the  marches.  Drum  and 
cymbals  have  sometimes  to  be  struck  by  one  player,  as  in  the 
military  orchestras;  kettledrums,  tam-tam,  birch  rods,*  tam- 
bourine, xylophone,  clapper,  are  also  used  here  and  there  in  the 
later  symphonies  and  lyrics.  In  the  finale  of  the  Sixth  there 
comes  twice  a  terrific  crash  of  the  whole  orchestra,  reinforced 
by  a  hammer  of  dull,  not  metallic,  sound.  Sometimes  large 
bells  are  required,  and  cowbells  in  the  Sixth  and  Seventh  Sym- 
phonies; in  the  latter  there  is  a  guitar;  in  the  Seventh, 
Eighth,  and  the  Lied  von  der  Erde,  a  mandolin.  The  new 
celesta  appears  immediately  in  the  Sixth  and  in  the  later 
lyrics,  used  in  especially  virtuoso  fashion.  The  harp  often 
appears  solo;  it  not  only  plays  chords  and  arpeggios,  but  leads 

*Two  "fagots"  the  size  of  the  wrist,  used  to  belabor  a  piece  of  sheet  iron 
lying  on  a  table. 


MAHLER'S  LYRICS  79 

the  melody.  The  harp  goes  together  with  the  pianoforte  in 
the  lyric  "Urn  Mitternacht."  The  Eighth  makes  use  of  the 
harmonium,  the  Second  and  Eighth  employ  the  organ. 

In  all  this  opulence  there  is  nothing  arbitrary,  no  excess. 
Not  a  single  instrument  can  be  omitted;  each  has  its  part  in  the 
work  and  something  of  its  own  to  say.  In  all  the  multiplicity 
and  diversity  of  the  scores,  they  are  not  for  a  moment  con- 
fusing; the  Master  is  recognised  at  once  in  the  clearness  of 
the  arrangement,  and  in  the  distinctness  and  positiveness  of 
each  direction.  Just  as  Mahler  the  conductor  and  stage- 
manager  used  to  elucidate  everything  with  a  single  word,  the 
instructions  and  remarks  in  the  scores  strive,  despite  their 
brevity,  to  exclude  all  possibility  of  misunderstanding. 
How  well  the  composer  hears,  and  how  well  he  knows  certain 
habits  of  players,  such  as  "smudging,"  " going  through  the 
motions,"  and  " shirking"!  All  this  is  to  be  read  out  of  his 
directions  in  the  score.  For  instance,  in  the  Eighth,  in  a 
place  where  both  choruses,  children's  chorus,  and  seven  soloists 
enter  together  fortissimo:  "It  is  absolutely  forbidden  for  the 
representatives  of  the  solo-parts  to  spare  themselves  in  this 
unison  passage."  In  all  the  voices  there  sounds  entreaty, 
pleading,  almost  menace,  for  they  sing  the  weighty  words: 
"Accende,  accende  lumen  sensibus!" 

And  now  to  the  several  works! 

MAHLER'S  LYRICS 

There  are  forty-two  of  them.  They  are  not  difficult,  but 
are  only  seldom  sung  for  all  that,  and  until  Mahler's  death 
this  neglect  was  fairly  grotesque.  That  they  have  not  become 
domesticated  in  the  concert-room  may  be  explainable,  but  is 
not  pardonable.  "These  admirable  singers  can  shout  and 
groan  their  stuff  with  the  greatest  bravura,  but  try  them  with 
a  folk-song,  and  the  spurious  effect  vanishes.  Either  the 
pieces  they  sing  are  so  trivial  in  character  that  the  effect 


80  GTJSTAV   MAHLEB 

cannot  be  missed,  or  else,  if  we  did  perceive  their  real  sense, 
we  should  chase  them  from  their  platform  and  sing  for  our- 
selves what  we  like  best."  Thus  writes  Achim  von  Arnim  in 
his  essay  on  folk-song,  prefacing  Part  I  of  the  "Wunderhorn" 
over  a  hundred  years  ago.  Even  to-day,  when  we  have  got 
so  much  further  in  music  and  especially  in  lyrical  music,  it  is 
still  the  case  that  our  concert  singers  can  rarely  make  anything 
of  a  folk-song;  and  Mahler's  lyrics  are  almost  all  in  the  spirit 
of  the  folk-song,  homely,  simple,  but  never  silly,  never  trivial, 
or  playfully  ironical.  One  would  think  them  meant  to  be 
sung  by  the  music-lover  who,  avoiding  the  countless  song- 
recitals  of  the  "season, "  stays  at  home  and  "sings  himself." 
But  even  the  music-lover  sings  only  what  he  sees  on  the 
programmes.  And  who  arranges  the  programmes?  They 
are  decided  upon  according  to  their  commercial  value,  often 
not  at  all  by  the  singer  but  by  the  "manager."  In  Vienna, 
for  instance,  a  celebrated  singer  might  sing  Mahler's  lyrics  so 
long  as  he  was  Director.  Thereafter,  no  one  found  this  advis- 
able ;  but  then  the  next  Court  Opera  Director  was  all  the  more 
zealously  favoured  in  making  up  programmes.  (And  well  we 
know  what  these  programmes  look  like!  Even  of  Schumann 
and  Brahms,  it  is  always  the  same  few  things,  which  count  as 
"winners,"  that  are  given,  or  else  are  sung  in  the  manner  of 
So-and-So.)  Once  more:  It  is  explainable,  but  not  pardon- 
able. 

And  precisely  these  lyrics  which  could  lead  people  without 
trouble  to  Mahler  should  be  given  to  "such  as  have  an  under- 
standing of  song"  to  ponder  over.  I  do  not  allude  to  their 
"effectiveness."  (Some  may  recall  the  tasteful  Mahler  pro- 
grammes and  great  success  of  Madame  Cahier  and  Maria 
Freund.)  I  mean  for  people  who  themselves  really  enjoy  and 
demand  music.  For  such,  Mahler's  lyrics  are  better  fitted  than 
any  others. 

Most  of  them  are  culled  from  popular  poetry;  very  few  rest 
upon  other  poems.  As  Nietzsche  says,  in  the  folk-tune  the 


MAHLER'S  LYRICS  81 

melody  is  the  principal  and  universal  element,  the  poem  is 
born  out  of  the  melody,  and  not  only  once  but  again  and  again, 
which  explains  the  use  of  the  strophe  and  the  presence  of 
several  texts  to  one  melody;  in  the  poems  of  folk-tunes  the 
language  is  put  to  the  highest  tension  in  order  to  imitate  the 
music;  and  it  seems  to  me  that  Mahler's  lyrics  contain  all 
these  characteristics.  At  least,  I  always  have  the  impression 
that  the  words  were  invented  to  fit  the  music;  not  the  con- 
trary, as  is  the  case  with  the  art-lyric.  Curiously  enough,  I 
have  empirical  confirmation  of  this  in  the  Eighth  Symphony, 
where  the  themes  of  the  Hymnus  came  before  the  words, 
which  in  that  case,  to  be  sure,  rather  goes  to  prove  the  primacy 
of  the  symphonic  form,  but  which  may  also  serve  as  a  clew 
in  this  case.  It  goes  without  saying  that  there  can  be  no 
question  of  a  clumsy  distinction  between  First  and  Last; 
the  development  of  a  work  of  art  is  something  infinitely  deli- 
cate and  mysterious,  whose  beginning  and  end  are  clothed  in 
presentiment  and  fulfilment.  But  at  any  rate  it  may  help  to 
explain  why  Mahler's  lyrics  stand  so  absolutely  apart  from  all 
others,  past  or  present,  and  why  they,  drawn  out  of  the  depths 
of  music  and  the  interpretability  of  the  words,  are  so  difficult 
to  understand,  though  all  that  is  necessary  is  to  sing  over  the 
tune  to  oneself  like  the  countryfolk,  without  troubling 
about  the  words,  which  come  of  themselves. 

It  would  be  quite  false  to  read  sentimentality,  or  pathos,  or 
irony,  into  Mahler's  lyrics.  Many  composers  handle  music 
of  popular  character  with  a  fine  and  deliberate  irony.  Mah- 
ler's lyrics  are  never  ironical  in  this  sense.  The  artist  merges 
himself  in  the  work;  he  never  feels  himself  superior  to  his 
tune  or  his  text.  It  must  be  repeated  here:  Mahler,  the 
leader,  the  organiser,  so  full  of  knowledge,  is  as  a  composer 
naive.  He  remains  so  even  where  he  makes  use  of  the  richest 
gifts  of  his  knowledge  in  the  orchestra ;  and  his  lyrics  are  almost 
without  exception  thought  out  orchestrally  to  begin  with. 

"Des  Knaben  Wunderhorn"  provided  him  with  most  of  his 


82  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

texts — this  collection  which  Arnim  and  Brentano  dug  like  a 
hoarded  treasure  out  of  the  German  past.  But  Mahler  first 
became  acquainted  with  the  collection  at  the  age  of  28,  and 
it  is  extraordinary  how  the  words  he  chose  for  his  earliest  airs 
resemble  the  old  songs  in  form  and  mood,  without  being  either 
forced  into  a  certain  manner  or  disturbed  by  reminiscences  of 
others.  These  are  the  four  Licder  eines  fahrenden  Gesellen 
(Lays  of  a  Traveling  Journeyman).  The  score  and  piano 
arrangement,  which  appeared  in  1897,  bear  the  date  of  Decem- 
ber, 1883. 

In  the  first  the  Gesell  laments:  "Wenn  mein  Schatz  Hoch- 
zeit  macht,  frohliche  Hochzeit  macht,  hab'  ich  meinen  traurigen 
Tag."  (When  my  sweetheart  has  her  wedding,  joyous  wed- 
ding, 'tis  a  sorrowful  day  for  me.)  Neither  the  familiar  walk 
through  the  fields  nor  the  solitude  of  his  little  chamber  can 
comfort  him.  "Des  Abends  wenn  ich  schlafen  gehe,  denk'  ich 
an  mein  Leide."  (At  evening,  when  I  go  to  bed,  I  think  upon 
my  sorrow.)  Faster  and  slower  tempi,  three-  and  four-beat 
rhythms,  alternate  immediately  in  the  four  opening  bars,  and 
later  throughout  the  whole  work,  but  just  as  naturally  as  in 
old  folk-tunes  (Prinz  Eugenius!).  This  regular-irregular  beat 
is  quite  usual  with  Mahler.  The  mood  remains  "quiet  and 
sad  until  the  end,"  as  the  score  demands  from  the  voice. 
The  strings  are  muted;  the  wood- wind  intones  a  hurrying 
motive.  After  a  peaceful  intermezzo  (the  comforting  voice 
of  nature),  the  melancholy  of  the  beginning  returns,  but  leads 
over  from  D  minor  to  G,  where  it  remains.  All  four  lyrics 
avoid  their  opening  key.  The  second  begins  in  D  and  ends  in 
the  dominant  of  B.  It  is  the  morning  walk,  where  the  bluebell 
and  the  finch  announce  the  beauty  of  the  summer  day.  But 
there  is  no  luck  for  the  wanderer:  "Nein,  nein,  das  ich  mein', 
mir  nimmer  bltihen  kann."  (No,  no!  What  I  will  can  never 
bloom  for  me.)  This  melody  is  the  theme  of  the  first  move- 
ment of  the  First  Symphony,  but  in  the  latter  it  is  at  once  ex- 
tended, apart  from  the  altered  instrumentation,  comes  to  a 


MAHLER'S  LYRICS  83 

climax,  is  imitated,  but  is  still,  in  spite  of  its  new  garb,  exactly 
the  melody  of  the  Lied  des  fahrenden  Gesellen.  A  remark  in 
the  score  indicates  that  the  second  lyric  should  follow  immedi- 
ately after  the  first.  All  four  form  a  unity;  the  mood  of  the 
pieces  suffices  to  make  this  clear.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
first  and  second  verses  the  harp  accompanies  the  voice,  and 
the  words  are  (unusually  for  Mahler)  here  and  there  declaimed. 
Twice,  thrice  the  orchestra  soars  up,  lastly  in  B  major.  The 
glistening  sunshine,  flowers  and  birds  call  "Good-morning." 
Muted  horns  and  strings  die  away  as  though  disappointed. 
The  third  lyric  begins  wildly  in  D  minor  with  full  orchestra,  in 
hammered-out  quavers:  "Ich  hab  ein  gliihend  Messer,  ein 
Messer  in  meiner  Brust."  (I  have  a  glowing  knife,  a  knife 
within  my  breast.)  The  pain  lessens.  Very  softly:  "Wenn 
ich  in  den  Himmel  seh',  seh'  ich  zwei  blaue  Augen  stehn.— 
Wenn  ich  im  gelben  Felde  geh',  seh'  ich  von  fern  das  blonde 
Haar  im  Winde  wehn."  (When  I  gaze  at  the  sky,  I  see  two 
blue  eyes;  when  I  go  through  the  yellow  field,  I  see  from  afar 
blond  tresses  blown  by  the  wind.)  Suddenly,  again  very  loud: 
"Wenn  ich  aus  dem  Traum  aufTahr',  und  hore  klingen  ihr 
silbernes  Lachen,  o  Weh!"  (When  I  start  out  of  my  dream, 
and  hear  her  silvery  laughter  sound,  ah  me !)  And  a  fresh  out- 
burst for  the  last  time :  "Ich  wollt',  ich  lag'  auf  dem  schwarzen 
Bahr,  konnt'  nimmer  die  Augen  auf machen. ' '  (I  would  I  lay  on 
the  black  bier,  might  never  ope  mine  eyes.)  It  dies  away;  cor 
anglais  and  bassoon  and  viola  once  again  recall  the  movement 
of  the  beginning,  a  delicate  downward  passage  for  strings, 
and  the  end  is  reached — a  deep  E  flat  in  double-basses  and 
harp,  together  with  which  tam-tam  and  drum  are  struck,  and 
the  music  ceases.  The  fourth  begins  in  E  minor,  in  march- 
rhythm.  "Die  zwei  blauen  Augen  von  meinem  Schatz,  die 
haben  mich  in  die  weite  Welt  geschickt."  (The  two  blue 
eyes  of  my  sweetheart,  they  sent  me  out  into  the  wide  world.) 
Gradually  the  episode  develops,  that  of  the  third  movement  of 
the  First  Symphony,  similarly  introduced  and  orchestrated  as 


84  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

there,  and  closes  in  F  minor.  The  poem  ends  ("not  sentimen- 
tally!"): "Ich  bin  ausgegangen  in  stiller  Nacht,  wohl  iiber 
die  dunkle  Heide;  hat  mir  niemand  ade  gesagt,  ade.  Mein 
Gesell  war  Lieb  und  Leide!  Auf  der  Strasse  stand  ein  Lin- 
denbaum;  da  hab'  ich  zum  erstenmal  im  Schlaf  geruht,  imterm 
Lindenbaum;  der  hat  seine  Bliiten  iiber  mich  geschneit.  Da 
wusst'  ich  nicht,  wie  das  Leben  tut,  war  alles,  alles  wieder 
gut.  Alles,  alles;  Lieb  und  Leid  und  Welt  und  Traum!" 
(I  fared  abroad  in  silent  night,  all  over  the  darkling  heather; 
none  said  good-bye  to  me,  good-bye.  My  companions  were 
love  and  sorrow!  By  the  road  there  stood  a  linden-tree; 
'twas  there  I  rested  first  in  sleep,  under  the  linden- tree;  it 
snowed  its  blossoms  over  me.  Then  knew  I  not  how  life  is 
sore,  and  all,  and  all  was  well  once  more.  All,  all:  Love, 
sorrow,  world  and  dream!)  This  fourth  lyric,  of  nameless 
beauty  even  with  the  pianoforte,  may  be  recommended  to  all 
who  sing;  taken  by  itself,  it  is  also  suitable  for  a  female  voice. 

The  first  Book  of  the  lyrics,  published  in  1892  by  Schott, 
bears  a  similar  character  to  the  Lieder  ernes  fahrenden  Gesellen, 
and  seems  to  have  been  composed  about  the  same  time.  It 
contains  two  lyrics  after  Leander  and  two  folk-songlike  com- 
positions from  Tirso  de  Molina's  Don  Juan,  the  form  of  the 
story  that  was  best  known  before  Mozart's  day;  so  Mahler  had 
already  found  the  source  of  the  story  of  the  stone  guest.  Of 
these  two,  the  Serenade  is  intended  for  an  accompaniment  of 
wind-instruments ;  the  accompaniment  of  a  harp  is  recommend- 
ed for  the  "Phantasie."  The  fifth  song,  "Hans  und  Grete," 
is  called  folk-song,  but  Mahler  probably  wrote  the  poem  too. 
It  is  a  dance-song  in  "easy  waltz-tempo,"  and  the  beginning 
readily  reminds  one  of  the  Scherzo  of  the  First  Symphony. 

Early  in  1806,  the  first  part  of  "Des  Knaben  Wunderhorn" 
was  published  with  a  dedication  to  Goethe.  On  the  21st  of 
January  Goethe  already  published  a  long  criticism  of  it  in  the 
Jena  "Allgemeine  Literaturzeitung."  He  wrote:  "But  this 
book  will  find  its  most  suitable  place  upon  the  piano  of  the 


MAHLER'S  LYRICS  85 

amateur  or  master  of  music,  so  that  the  poems  contained  there- 
in may  enter  their  true  sphere,  either  set  to  familiar  old  melo- 
dies or  fitted  with  other  suitable  tunes;  or,  God  willing,  with 
new,  significant  melodies  inspired  by  them."  Mahler,  at  any 
rate,  succeeded  in  finding  these  new  and  significant  melodies 
sooner  than  other  modern  composers — no  comparison  is  in- 
tended. The  Wunderhorn  gave  him  the  words  he  had  been 
seeking  for.  Once  he  had  found  it,  he  no  longer  needed  to 
write  poems  of  his  own  for  his  music.  These  songs  are  most 
truly  Mahler's  own,  for  they  are  truly  naive. 

His  settings  of  poems  in  the  Wunderhorn  are  contained  in 
Books  2  and  3  of  Schott's  and  in  the  two  Books  of  the  Univer- 
sal Edition:  "Zwolf  Gesange  aus  des  Knaben  Wunderhorn." 
Then  come,  separately,  Revelge  and  the  '^Tambourg'sell  (orches- 
tral score  published  by  Kahnt,  piano  arrangement  in  the  Uni- 
versal Edition).  All  these  were  distributed  over  the  years 
1888-1901,  the  period  from  the  First  to  the  Fourth  Symphony. 
We  shall  follow  the  order  of  publication. 

"Um  schlimme  Kinder  artig  zu  machen."  (To  make 
naughty  children  good.)  Cuckoo-calls  in  fourths,  to  be 
noticed  again  in  the  First  Symphony. — "Ich  ging  mit  Lust 
durch  einen  griinen  Wald."  (Thro'  a  green  wood  I  strayed 
full  joyously.)  Soft,  delicate  chords  in  D  major,  a  simple, 
charming  figure  for  the  singing  of  the  birds.  He  goes  to  his 
sweetheart.  A  lovely  change  into  G  major.  In  the  evening 
the  lad  knocks  in  vain.  D  major  again.  The  nightingale 
sings  all  night  long,  but  the  sleepy  lass  will  not  stir.  "Aus! 
aus!"  (Off!  off!)  is  the  march-song  of  the  departing  lansquenet, 
while  the  maiden  weeps  after  him.  Her  coaxing  grows  more 
urgent,  but  is  always  overborne  by  the  loud  "heut  marschieren 
wir"  (to-day  we  march).  And  the  man  has  the  last  word: 
"Im  Mai  bluhn  gar  viele  Blumelein,  die  Lieb'  ist  noch  nicht 
aus."  (In  May  blows  many  a  floweret,  and  love  is  not  yet 
o'er.)  "Aus"  is  repeated  with  intentional  double  meaning. 
Text-repetitions  in  Mahler's  lyrics  never  occur  merely  for  the 


86  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

sake  of  the  musical  line,  whatever  may  have  been  said  about 
his  use  of  music  and  words.  Each  has  its  sufficient  significance, 
even  its  art.  This  should  also  be  noticed  in  the  Eighth 
Symphony. 

"Starke  Einbildungskraf t "  (Strong  Imagination)  is  another 
dialogue.  The  girl  demands  that  she  shall  be  taken  at  the 
time  arranged.  The  boy  replies:  "Wie  soil  ich  dich  denn 
nehmeri,  dieweil  ich  dich  schon  hab'?  Und  wenn  ich  halt 
an  dich  gedenk',  so  mein'  ich  alleweile,  ich  ware  schon  bei 
dir!"  (Now,  say,  how  shall  I  take  you,  when  you're  already 
mine?  And  when  I  haply  think  of  you,  it  really  seems  to  me 
then  as  tho'  I  were  with  you.)  The  whole  thing  is  easy  and 
jolly,  with  marked  folk-song  rhythms.  In  "Zu  Strassburg  auf 
der  Schanz"  (At  Stras'sburg  on  the  fort)  the  pipe  sounds,  and 
immediately  afterwards  is  heard  the  song  of  the  captured 
Swiss  mercenary,  in  a  motive  that  recalls  "Revelge."  How 
far  Mahler's  art  had  progressed  in  the  "Tambourg'sell,"  where 
the  subject  is  similar! 

"Ablosung  im  Sommer":  "Kuckuck  hat  sich  zu  Tode 
gefallen"  (The  Changes  of  Summer:  "Cuckoo's  killed  him- 
self by  falling")  becomes  later  part  of  the  Third  Symphony. 
If  the  cuckoo  is  dead,  the  song  knows  what  to  do:  "Wir  warten 
auf  Frau  Nachtigall,  dann  fangt  sie  an  zu  schlagen."  (We're 
waiting  for  Dame  Nightingale,  then  she'll  begin  her  singing.) 
The  series  of  fifths  (p.  7,  bars  7-9)  is  remarkable.  "Scheiden 
und  Meiden"  (Leave-taking)  brings,  with  swift,  bold  musical 
uprush,  the  confession  (Wann  werd'  ich  mein  Schatzel  wohl 
kriegen?):  "Und  ist  es  nicht  morgen,  ach  war'  es  wohl  heut; 
es  machte  uns  beiden  wohl  grosse  Freud'. "  (When  shall  I  get 
my  sweetheart?  "And  if  not  to-morrow,  would  it  were  to- 
day; 'twould  surely  give  both  of  us  great  joy.")  The  touch- 
ing "Nicht  wiedersehen"  contains  the  melodically  and  har- 
monically remarkable  line,  "Ade,  ade,  mein  herzallerliebster 
Schatz"  (Farewell,  farewell,  my  dearest  love). 

: Selbstgef iihl "  (Self-esteem);  the  words  "ich  weiss  nicht 


.. 


MAHLER'S  LYRICS  87 

wie  mir  ist"  (I  know  not  what  I  feel)  survive  even  to-day  in 
Steiermark.  With  "Der  Schildwache  Nachtlied"  (The  Sen- 
try's Nightsong)  begins  the  series  of  lyrics  with  orchestra;  a 
real  ballade,  a  dialogue  between  the  blunt,  devout  soldier  and 
the  seductive  fay.  Again  the  march-rhythm  and  the  changing 
beat;  at  the  close  a  delicate  dying-away — vanishing — of  the 
whole  orchestra  as  in  a  dream  (the  harp-part!),  accompanying 
the  repeated  words  of  the  text:  " Mitternacht,  Mitternacht, 
Feldwacht"  (Midnight,  midnight,  outpost),  which  seem  spoken 
as  though  half-asleep. — "Verlorne  Miih"  (Lost  Labor — a 
Swabian  song) .  Again  the  maiden  begs,  hesitatingly,  breaking 
down  at  each  attempt  after  the  first  words;  her  lad  "mag  holt 
nit"  (don't  care  to).  The  tiny  orchestra  is  handled  in  masterly 
fashion. — "Trost  im  Ungliick"  (Cheer  in  Sorrow)  is  the  fare- 
well of  two  who,  loving  one  another,  would  rather  part  than 
give  way.  So  the  huzzar  saddles  his  horse  and  the  girl  sings: 
"Du  glaubst,  du  bist  der  Schonste  auf  der  ganzen  weiten  Welt, 
und  auch  der  Angenehmste!  ist  aber  weit,  weit  gefehlt." 
(You  think  you're  the  handsomest  fellow  in  the  whole  wide 
world,  and  the  nicest,  too!  But  you're  sadly  mistaken.)— 
"  Wer  hat  dies  Liedlein  erdacht"  (Who  was  it  thought  out  this 
song)  dances  simply  and  at  last  joyously  through  the  orchestra. 
"Das  irdische  Leben"  (Earthly  Life)  evokes,  with  cor  anglais, 
three  horns  and  divided  strings,  a  "weird  agitation";  sombre, 
stressful  activity;  the  hungry  child  is  put  off  until  everything 
is  harvested,  threshed  and  baked,  and  in  the  meantime  starves. 
Such  is  the  prudence  of  the  "earthly  life."  "St.  Antonius  von 
Padua  Fischpredigt "  (St.  Anthony  of  Padua's  Sermon  to  the 
Fishes)  is  the  uncouth  story  of  Abraham  a  Santa  Clara  with 
an  ironical  turn  to  the  subject.  Goethe  described  these  verses 
as  "incomparable  both  in  meaning  and  treatment."  The 
Saint,  finding  his  church  empty,  preaches  to  the  fishes,  and  the 
whole  finned  river-folk  comes  to  listen.  "Sharp-snouted" 
pike  that  fight  the  whole  time;  stockfish,  eels  and  sturgeon, 
who  go  to  make  the  best  dishes  of  aristocrats  and  are  therefore 


88  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

aristocrats  themselves;  even  crabs  and  turtles.  But  the 
sermon  ended,  "ein  jedes  sich  wendet.  .  .  .  die  Krebse  gehn 
zuriicke,  die  Stockfisch  bleiben  dicke,  die  Karpfen  viel  fressen, 
die  Predigt  vergessen"  (each  one  turneth  about.  .  .  .  The 
crabs  walk  backward,  the  cod  stay  thick  and  awkward,  the 
carp  eat  all  they  come  on,  forgetting  the  sermon).  And 
Mahler  repeats:  "Die  Predigt  hat  g'fallen,  hat  g'fallen." 
(The  sermon  gave  pleasure,  gave  pleasure.)  The  fishes  come 
swimming  along  to  the  rolling,  rowing  movement  of  the  music. 
One  can  almost  see  how  their  stupid  bodies  rock,  how  they 
move  their  fins,  gape  around,  and  then  (violas,  'cellos  and 
basses  with  springing  bow)  stupidly  turn  away.  The  piece  is 
taken  over  into  the  Second  Symphony  as  scherzo.  Then  fol- 
lows the  exquisite  "  Rheinlegendchen "  (Rhine  Legend): 
"Bald  gras'  ich  am  Necker,  bald  gras'  ich  am  Rhein"  (I  reap 
on  the  Neckar,  I  mow  on  the  Rhine).  The  effect  of  the  very 
small  orchestra  must  be  noticed — one  flute,  one  oboe,  one 
clarinet,  one  bassoon  and  one  horn,  besides  strings.  Then  the 
gloomy  "Lied  des  Verfolgten  im  Turm."  (Lay  of  the  Prisoner 
in  the  Tower.)  The  maiden  who  loves  him  sings  outside,  but 
the  prisoner  renounces  her,  so  that  his  thoughts  may  remain 
free. — "Wo  die  schonon  Trompeten  blasen"  (Where  the  beau- 
tiful trumpets  blow)  is  for  me  perhaps  the  greatest  of  all; 
these  strange  passages  in  major  where  the  ghostly  lover  appears, 
the  approach  of  morning,  the  sobbing  nightingale,  which 
frightens  the  maiden  still  more  so  that  she  suddenly  bursts 
into  tears;  the  change  into  minor  at  the  first  glimmer  of  day- 
light when  the  stars  go  out;  the  close.  "Allwo  die  schonen 
Trompeten  blasen,  da  ist  mein  Haus,  mein  Haus  von  grunem 
Rasen."  (And  where  the  beautiful  trumpets  blow,  there  is  my 
house,  in  the  greensward  below.)  Once  again,  as  in  despair, 
the  trumpet  sounds. — The  "Lob  des  hohen  Verstandes" 
(Praise  of  Lofty  Intellect)  is  the  contest  between  nightingale 
and  cuckoo,  with  the  ass  as  umpire.  The  nightingale  does 
well,  but  the  critic  cannot  take  it  in,  whereas  the  cuckoo  sings 


MAHLER'S  LYRICS  89 

"gut  Choral  und  halt  den  Takt  fein  inne"  (holds  well  the  tune 
and  keeps  time  most  exactly — the  time  in  which  the  ass  brays 
"He-haw!").  The  last  of  these  series  of  lyrics  are  the  chorus 
for  women's  voices,  from  the  Third  Symphony,  and  "Urlicht," 
from  the  Second.  Outside  the  set  are  the  two  masterpieces 
"Revelge"  (says  Goethe:  " Incomparable  for  those  whose 
imagination  can  follow"),  and  the  "  Tambourg'sell "  ("a  poem 
whose  equal  the  comprehending  reader  will  have  difficulty  in 
finding");  especially  the  " Revelge,"  the  march  and  fight  of 
the  drummer  beyond  death,  has"  become  through  its  music 
more  especially  "  quite  incomparable." 

Mahler  felt  himself  at  home  amongst  the  poems  of  the 
Wunderhorn,  found  in  them  his  own  self  again.  We  must 
respect  the  feeling  that  led  him  to  Riickert  later,  just  as  we 
respect  that  which  leads  old  and  new  composers  back  to 
Heine.  I  confess  myself  incapable  of  following  Rlickert's 
poems  in  the  same  way;  for  it  seems  to  me,  despite  all  their 
beauty  of  form  and  sentiment,  that  they  almost  always  play 
with  their  subjects.  Recall  a  lyric  by  Eichendorff,  Morike,  or 
Liliencron,  and  you  will  see  what  I  mean.  My  delight  in  the 
four  Riickert  lyrics  "Blicke  mir  nicht  in  die  Lieder,"  "Ich 
atmet'  einen  linden  Duft,"  "  Ich  bin  der  Welt  abhanden  gekom- 
men,"  and  " Mitternacht "  ("Look  not  into  my  songs,"  "I 
breathed  an  air  so  soft  and  mild,"  "I  am  lost  to  the  world"  and 
"Midnight")  is  thereby  somewhat  interfered  with,  although 
just  the  last  two  have  great  importance  as  confessions  of 
Mahler's  art : — solitary,  world-forgetting,  yearning  for  heaven. 

The  death  of  his  two  children  gave  Riickert  "material  for 
endless  poems."  Of  the  "  Kindertotenlieder  " — which  appeared 
posthumously — Mahler,  with  the  taste  of  a  connoisseur  and 
artist,  chose  five,  in  which  a  really  profound  sentiment  lies, 
and  welded  them  into  a  Whole  which  thus  became  a  new  worft 
of  art.  Everything  is  ennobled  by  the  purity,  simplicity  and 
sincerity  of  the  music.  It  is  characteristic  of  Mahler  that  he 
had  finished  this  composition  at  a  time  when  even  the  possi- 


90  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

bility  of  a  similar  misfortune  happening  to  himself  did  not 
exist.  The  first,  "Nun  will  die  Sonn'  so  hell  aufgehen" 
(And  now  the  sun  will  rise  so  bright),  seeks  in  vain  for  conso- 
lation in  the  Universe.  Again  and  again  a  double  stroke  of 
the  Glockenspiel  sounds  like  a  doleful  reminder,  "Ein  Lamplein 
erlosch  in  meinem  Zelt"  (Within  my  tent  a  little  light  is 
spent),  and  dies  gently  away  with  the  greeting  to  the  sun: 
"Heil  sei  dem  Freudenlicht  der  Welt"  (Hail,  joyous  light  of  all 
the  world).  In  the  second,  the  eyes  of  the  dead  children 
brighten  again — only  eyes  before,  only  stars  now.  In  the  third, 
the  voice  with  its  empty  fourths,  deep,  muted,  as  though 
speaking  alone,  joins  the  sorrowful  cor  anglais  melody.  The 
glance  seeks  the  vanished  child  on  the  threshold,  beside  the 
entering  mother.  A  violent  outbreak  of  grief,  and  all  becomes 
silent  again,  only  a  low  G  of  the  harp  is  struck.  Then  violins 
and  horns  begin  a  hurrying  melody,  "Oft  denke  ich,  sie  sind 
nur  ausgegangen"  (I  often  think,  they  are  but  gone  abroad). 
A  furious  storm;  the  children  would  never  have  been  allowed 
out  in  this  weather.  Anxiety  is  vain  to-day.  The  Glocken- 
spiel is  heard  again,  and  over  the  celesta  and  violins  sounds  in 
maj  or ' '  like  a  cradle-song ' '  the  message  of  hope  and  lasting  peace. 

In  these  Kindertolenlieder  Mahler  has  rescued  the  most 
valuable  part  of  Rlickert;  his  veiled,  often  enough  masked 
sentiment;  a  bitter,  chaste,  masculine  way  of  feeling.  He 
thus  exercised  his  power  over  this  poet's  words,  as  over  the 
Wunderhorn  in  earlier  years.  But  in  this  case  it  was  possible 
only  to  his  far  maturer  art. 

Some  day,  when  Mahler  is  better  appreciated,  the  "klagen- 
des  Lied"  will  again  be  remembered,  which  he  began  at  18  and 
completed  at  20.  It  is  for  soprano  and  tenor  solos,  mixed 
chorus  and  orchestra,  and  may  therefore  be  called  a  choral 
work;  but  in  its  arrangement  it  betrays  the  original  intention 
of  making  it  an  opera.  In  the  orchestral  prelude,  the  themes 
follow  one  another  just  as  in  an  opera  overture.  Then  begins 
the  story: 


MAHLER'S  LYRICS  91 

Beim  Weidenbaum,  im  kiihlen  Tann, 
Da  flattern  die  Dohlen  und  Raben; 
Da  liegt  ein  blonder  Reitersmann 
Unter  Bliiten  und  Blattern  begraben. 
Dort  1st  es  so  lind  und  voll  von  Duft, 
Als  ging  ein  Weinen  durch  die  Luft. 
O  Leide!     0  Leide! 

( By  the  willow-tree,  where  cool  the  wood, 
The  daws  and  the  ravens  are  flying; 

With  leaves  and  blossoms  covered  yon 
A  fair-haired  horseman  is  lying. 

'Tis  all  so  mild  and  balmy  there 

As  went  a  weeping  thro'  the  air. 
0  sorrow!    0  sorrow!) 

A  minstrel  goes  by,  sees  a  bone  shining  through  the  grass, 
keeps  it  and  carves  a  flute  out  of  it  as  out  of  a  reed :  and,  as  he 
plays,  it  is  the  lament  of  the  murdered  knight  that  resounds— 
he  had  been  murdered  by  his  brother  in  order  that  the  latter 
might  win  a  great  lady.  The  minstrel  carries  the  song  of 
lament  into  the  world.  He  comes  to  the  hall  of  the  newly- 
married  pair,  where  the  second  part  begins,  as  in  the  theatre, 
with  rejoicing  in  chorus  and  orchestra.  Once  more  the  baleful 
flute  is  played,  and  loudly  accuses  the  king  of  fratricide.  The 
marriage  festivities  cease;  the  castle  sinks  into  the  earth. 
O  sorrow! — The  words  are  by  Mahler,  after  an  old  German 
story.  They  are  as  sure  and  effective  as  the  music,  in  which 
the  young  artist  for  the  first  time  trusts  his  wings  and  already 
soars  on  high.  Even  if  the  score,  so  tardily  published  (not  till 
1899),  betrays  many  alterations  by  the  mature,  ever-improving 
master,  this  first  form  must  still  have  had  strength  enough  to 
restrain  Mahler  from  putting  it  away  from  him,  as  he  did  many 
other  youthful  works.  Perhaps  he  respected  it  because  it 
showed  him  how  strong  he  was,  and  that  he  might  still  go 
forward  as  he  had  begun.  The  instrumentation,  the  setting 
of  the  chorus,  are  admirable. 


92  GUSTAV  MAHLER 

MAHLER'S  SYMPHONIES 

However  important  his  lyric  compositions  may  be,  Mahler 
is  primarily  a  symphonist.  But  he  makes  use  of  his  mastery 
over  the  human  voice  also  in  his  symphonies.  He  does  so 
in  five  of  the  ten  great  works  we  are  to  examine.  What  was  for 
others  exceptional,  the  use  of  song  and  chorus,  is  for  him  a  new 
form.  After  Liszt,  Bruckner  had  let  the  instruments  speak 
alone.  Bruckner  was  the  last  composer  beyond  whom  he  had 
to  go. 

At  the  outset  the  movements  follow  each  other  like  great 
songs ;  at  first  comes  an  interchanging,  a  variation,  of  the  first 
and  second  themes.  The  old  form,  a  garment  already  out- 
grown, is  thrown  round  the  young  giant's  body,  who  feels  it  as 
a  fetter  to  every  movement.  And  he  weaves  for  himself  a  new 
garment  after  the  pattern  of  the  old,  such  as  had  served  his 
predecessors,  and  thenceforward  his  power  is  unrestrained 
when  he  hurls  the  titanic  themes  one  amongst  the  other, 
knots  and  binds  them  together,  when  he  recommences  the 
ended  play  of  the  development,  mastering  with  courageous 
grasp  the  arts  of  the  old  teachers.  The  symphony  of  Beethoven 
was  carried  by  Bruckner  into  Wagner's  aura.  Mahler,  whose 
nature  it  was  to  widen  existing  bounds,  bears  it  on  still  fur- 
ther. Where  Bruckner  worshipped,  Mahler  is  tempted, 
wrestles  with  and  subdues  the  tempter,  and  only  after  the 
visions  in  the  wilderness  comes  transfiguration  on  the  summit 
of  Tabor. 

But  have  not  interpretations  of  this  struggle  influenced  the 
new  form?  Is  not  this  form  conveyed  allegorically  into  the 
music?  Do  not  Mahler's  compositions  follow  programmes, 
overt  or  hidden?  Did  not  they  decide  the  new  form? 

A  chance  has  made  such  questions  possible.  In  the  main 
Mahler  has  always  advocated  the  view  stated  by  Hoffmann- 
Kreisler:  "Music  opens  for  man  an  unknown  continent,  a 
world  that  has  nothing  in  common  with  the  exterior  world  of 


MAHLER'S  SYMPHONIES  93 

sense  that  surrounds  it,  and  in  which  he  leaves  behind  all 
determinate  feelings  in  order  that  he  may  give  himself  up  to 
indescribable  yearning."  But  like  Bruckner  (in  his  later  years) 
Mahler,  at  the  beginning,  believed  that  the  " programme" 
possessed  a  certain  potency  whereby  his  music  might  be 
brought  nearer  to  the  listener.  He  thus  came  to  the  "pro- 
gramme as  a  final,  ideal  elucidation."  He  wrote  these  words 
himself  in  1897  to  Arthur  Seidl  and  showed  the  difference 
between  his  programmes  and  those  of  Richard  Strauss,  which 
he  calls  "a  given  pensum,"  without  intending  to  advance 
an  estimate,  and  even  expressly  pointing  out  the  importance 
of  Strauss.  This  explains  why  the  programme  of  the  First 
Symphony  was  not  issued  for  the  performance  at  Pesth  in 
1889  (probably  it  did  not  then  exist),  whilst  in  Hamburg  and 
Weimar  Mahler,  evidently  to  counteract  the  legendary  "  enor- 
mities" of  the  work,  gave  out  the  following:  "Part  I.  The 
Days  of  Youth.  Youth,  flowers  and  thorns.  (1)  Spring 
without  end.  The  introduction  represents  the  awakening  of 
nature  at  early  dawn.  (In  Hamburg  it  was  called  'Winter 
Sleep.')  (2)  A  Chapter  of  Flowers  (Andante).  (3)  Full  Sail! 
(Scherzo). — Part  II.  Commedia  umana.  (4)  Stranded. 
A  funeral  march  d  la  Callot  (at  Weimar,  'The  Hunter's 
Funeral  Procession').  The  following  remarks  may  serve  as 
an  explanation  if  necessary.  The  author  received  the  external 
incitement  to  this  piece  from  a  pictorial  parody  well  known  to 
all  children  in  South  Germany,  'The  Hunter's  Funeral  Pro- 
cession.' The  forest  animals  accompany  the  dead  forester's 
coffin  to  the  grave.  The  hares  carry  flags;  in  front  is  a  band 
of  Gypsy  musicians  and  music-making  cats,  frogs,  crows,  etc. ; 
and  deer,  stags,  foxes,  and  other  four-footed  and  feathered 
denizens  of  the  forest  accompany  the  procession  in  comic 
postures.  In  the  present  piece  the  imagined  expression  is 
partly  ironically  gay,  partly  gloomily  brooding,  and  is  immedi- 
ately followed  by  (5)  Dall'  Inferno  al  Paradiso  (allegro furioso), 
the  sudden  outbreak  of  a  profoundly  wounded  heart." 


94  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

The  whole  is  entitled  "Titan." 

And  now  call  to  mind  Jean  Paul's  "Titan"  and  his  endless 
aberrations  and  chastenings!  The  only  relation  between  them 
is  expressed  by  Jean  Paul's  remark  about  the  romance:  It 
really  should  be  called  "Anti-Titan,"  because  every  would-be 
sealer  of  heaven  finds  his  hell  therein. — If  one  thinks  of  all  the 
other  hints  at  words  and  works  of  Jean  Paul  (and  considers 
that  the  Andante  is  now  removed),  one  must  ask,  What  has 
all  this  to  do  with  the  First  Symphony?  It  was  nothing  but 
an  accommodation  to  the  demands  of  the  day,  a  concession 
which  ended  in  confusion.  The  whole  was  understood  so 
much  the  less. 

I  have  recalled  this  "programme"  only  to  check,  once  for  all, 
the  talk  about  Mahler's  earlier  works  being  "programme- 
music";  as  for  the  later  ones,  even  those  "best  informed" 
could  not,  even  if  they  would,  pretend  to  think  so,  after  Mah- 
ler had  withdrawn  all  programmes  whatever,  however  much 
it  might  have  interested  them  to  know  "who  was  being  buried  " 
during  any  given  funeral  march.  In  general,  the  hearer  who 
interprets  rather  than  listens  likes  nothing  better  than  to 
investigate  what  the  composer  "meant"  by  his  works.  Of 
course,  he  meant  nothing  whatever.  But  by  means  of  a  sym- 
bol, an  image,  one  may  better  understand  his  works.  Beet- 
hoven's headings  and  instructions,  and  Schumann's  titles,  are 
intended  to  be  thus  understood,  and  in  this  sense  Mahler's 
symphonies  can  here  and  there  be  described  in  words;  often 
the  words  of  the  vocal  movements  themselves  invite  it.  I 
always  regret,  for  instance,  that  the  titles  of  the  movements 
of  the  Third  Symphony  should  have  been  abandoned.  They 
were,  formerly:  Pan  awakes;  summer's  advent — What  the 
flowers  of  the  meadow  tell  me — What  the  beasts  of  the  forest 
tell  me — What  man  tells  me — What  the  angels  tell  me — What 
love  tells  me. — Originally  this  was  followed  by  the  last  move- 
ment of  the  Fourth  Symphony,  as  may  still  be  recognised  by 
the  thematic  relationship.  These  titles  are  certainly  not 


MAHLER'S  SYMPHONIES  95 

necessary  for  the  " understanding"  of  the  work;  but  it  may  be 
significant  that  they  were  revived  on  the  programmes  of  the 
Berlin  performance  in  1907 — that  is,  after  Mahler's  vehement 
declaration  against  "programmes"  before  the  Munich  Hugo 
Wolf  Society  in  1900.  Naturally,  they  must  be  taken  only 
as  images  for  the  recipient,  not  as  programmes  for  the  creator, 
who  with  ever-increasing  vehemence  demanded  music,  only 
music.  Bruno  Walter  puts  the  matter  finely:  "If  we  under- 
stand the  titles  Mahler  gave  his  works  in  the  mystical  and 
only  possible  sense,  we  must  not  expect  any  explanation  of  the 
music  by  means  of  them;  but  we  may  hope  that  the  music 
itself  will  throw  the  most  penetrating  light  upon  the  sphere  of 
emotion  which  the  titles  suggest.  Let  us  be  prudent  enough 
to  free  these  titles  from  an  exact  meaning,  and  remember  that 
in  the  kingdom  of  beauty  nothing  is  to  be  found  except '  Gestal- 
tung,  Umgestaltung,  des  ewigen  Sinnes  ewige  Unterhaltung.' 
(Formation,  Transformation,  Th'eternal  Mind's  eternal  recrea- 
tion.) Should  we  attach  to  those  programmatical  schemes  fixed 
names,  the  'transformation'  would  prove  us  wrong  in  the 
next  minute.  We  must  not  think  of  that '  which  the  flowers  of 
the  meadow  tell,'  but  of  everything  that  touches  our  hearts 
with  gentlest  beauty  and  tenderest  charm."  On  being  re- 
quested to  do  so,  Mahler  himself  once  even  undertook  a  similar 
supplementary  interpretation  after  a  private  performance  of 
the  Second  Symphony. 

When  the  notion  of  Mahler's  programmes,  and  the  still 
more  dangerous  one  of  the  "suppressed  programme,"  are  once 
cleared  away,  the  pure  musical  form  remains  behind,  which  is 
derivable  solely  from  the  development  of  the  music,  from  the 
unity  of  the  work,  and  from  the  character  of  the  great  creed. 
Bruckner,  not  Liszt,  is  Mahler's  forerunner,  but  only  a  fore- 
runner. And,  as  with  Bruckner,  Mahler's  symphonies  fol- 
lowed each  other,  careless  of  time  or  success,  and  he  was  obliged 
to  hold  them  back  for  years.  He  never  became  doubtful  of 
himself,  not  even  under  the  influence  of  the  greater  effective- 


96  GTJSTAV   MAHLER 

ness  and  " productiveness"  of  the  theatre,  the  way  to  which 
would  have  been  short  enough  for  him.  These  creations 
awaken  but  slowly  out  of  the  score.  Mahler's  time  was  not 
yet  come,  that  of  certain  others  was  ever  with  us. 

On  attempting  to  sketch  a  picture  of  these  works,  I  am  able 
to  give  only  what  the  present  moment  allows;  any  final  judg- 
ment, any  entering  into  details,  is  forbidden  by  time  and  cir- 
cumstances for  many  years  to  come.  Where  impressions  are 
set  forth,  they  must  be  taken  only  as  images;  they  follow  no 
secret  programmes. 

First  Symphony  (D  major).  The  work  of  a  lyrist  in  his 
twenties  (completed  1888),  at  a  time  when  the  younger  men 
were  disciples — if,  indeed,  they  ever  shook  off  the  bonds  of 
discipleship.  Richard  Strauss  had  not  yet  written  Tod  und 
Verkldrung.  .  .  And  in  these  same  eighties  this  symphony 
was  written,  a  work  of  such  originality  (quite  aside  from  all 
" interpretations"  and  "interlineations") — musically  a  feat 
that  might  have  been  convincing,  had  any  one  known  of  it. 
Perhaps  not  a  symphonic  masterwork,  but  one  of  emotion  and 
invention;  of  sonority,  of  personality.  And  still  only  a  begin- 
ning. How  beautiful  the  introduction  is,  suggesting  the 
melancholy  of  the  Moravian  plains  over  a  long-sustained  A, 
down  to  which  the  minor  theme  in  oboe  and  bassoon  dreamily 
sinks!  Thereupon  the  up-striving  fanfare  of  the  clarinets; 
the  fourth  becomes  a  cuckoo-call  in  the  wood-wind,  a  lovely 
song  in  the  horns;  then,  still  over  the  pedal  A,  a  gradual  rolling 
movement,  first  in  the  divided  'celli  and  basses,  like  the  re- 
awakening of  the  earth  after  a  clear  summer's  night.  The 
tempo  quickens,  the  cuckoo's  call  becomes  the  first  notes  of  the 
first  Lied  eines  fahrenden  Gesellen:  "Ging  heut  morgen  iiber's 
Feld"  (O'er  the  fields  I  went  at  morn).  The  whole  melody, 
here  in  symphonic  breath,  is  sung  softly  by  the  strings,  turns 
into  the  dominant,  mounts  in  speed  and  strength,  sinks  back 
pianissimo,  and  is  repeated.  An  actual  repeat-sign;  save  in 


MAHLER  S   SYMPHONIES  97 

the  scherzo-form,  there  is  only  one  other  example  of  this  in 
Mahler,  in  the  Sixth  Symphony.     A  kind  of  development-sec- 
tion follows,  but  it  really  rather  confirms  the  theme.     The 
leap  of  the  fourth  now  becomes  a  fifth,  developed  melodically 
through  major  and  minor;  the  " awakening"  is  repeated,  the 
harp  taking  the  tune;  once  again  D  major  over  the  pedal  A. 
A  new  tune  in  the  horns;  modulation,  livelier  play  of  the  motives 
with  many  an  unrelated  succession  of  ideas.     Suddenly,  in  the 
wood-wind,  a  theme  of  the  last  movement,  immediately  fol- 
lowed by  a  Brucknerish  climax, /on  whose  summit  is  heard  the 
introductory  fanfare,  then  abruptly  the  horn-theme  and  the 
fourths  of  the  commencement.     Then  comes  a  kind  of  reprise 
altered  as  Mahler  nearly  always  does  in  later  works  (preferably 
shortened,  not  recommencing  with  the  beginning!).     Merrier 
still,  ever  livelier  until  the  end;  always  in  the  principal  key. 
The  Lied  des  fahrenden  Gesellen  fixes  the  entire  character;  no 
secondary  theme,  scarcely  a  development.     But  the  music, 
dewy  fresh,  strikes  the  goggles  from  the  nose  of  the  peering 
critic.     There  follows  a  merry,  dancing  scherzo,  an  Austrian 
Landler  like  those  of  Bruckner  and  Schubert,  exquisitely  har- 
monised and  scored.     A  horn  leads  into  the  oldentime  Trio. 
The  fahrender  Gesell  has  discovered  a  hidden  village  where 
people  are  happy  as  of  yore.     But  precisely  this  merry-making 
recalls  his  own  sad  flight  from  love.  (.After  a  long  pause  begins 
the  third  part  with  the  rugged  canon  "  Frere  Jacques."     Muted 
drums  beat  out  the  " fourth";  it  sounds  like  the  rhythm  of  a 
grotesque  funeral-march  a  la  Callot.     A  muted  double-bass 
begins,  a  bassoon  and  'cello  follow,  then  bass  tuba  and  a  deep 
clarinet.     An  oboe  bleats  and  squeaks  thereto  in  the  upper 
register.     Four  flutes  with  the  canon  drag  the  orchestra  along 
with  them;  the  shrill  E-flat  clarinet  quacks;  over  a  quiet 
counterpoint  in  the  trumpets  the  oboes  are  tootling  a  vulgar 
street-song;   two  -E'-flat  clarinets,   with   bassoon  and   flutes, 
parodistically  pipe  wretched  stuff,  accompanied  by  an  m-ta, 
m-ta,  in  the  percussion  (cymbals  attached  to  the  big  drum,  so 


98  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

as  to  sound  thoroughly  vulgar)  and  in  the  strings  (scratched 
with  the  sticks).  Discordant  every-day  life,  which  never  lets 
go  its  hold.  Then  harps  and  wind  take  up  a  soft  D,  treat  it  as 
dominant,  add  the  major  third  of  G,  and  the  violins  sing  the 
lay  of  the  sheltering  linden-tree. — Deliverance:  "Da  wusst 
ich  nicht  wie  das  Leben  tut,  war  alles,  alles  wieder  gut." 
(Then  knew  I  not  how  life  might  be,  and  all  again  was  well 
with  me.)  j  But  the  barrel-organ  canon  straightway  starts  up 
again,  dies  away  finally  and  leads  directly  into  the  last  move- 
ment. Raging,  a  chromatic  triplet  rushes  downward,  a 
theme  from  the  development  of  the  first  movement  announces 
itself,  everything  ferments  and  fumes,  clinging  fast  to  the 
key  of  F  minor.  Over  a  pedal  on  D  flat,  the  'cello  movement 
and  the  " fourth"  motive  from  the  first  part  now  sound 
triumphantly  in  D  major.  This  relationship  and  similarity 
of  the  themes  in  different  movements  is  still  more  emphatically 
developed  by  Mahler  than  by  his  predecessors.  An  even 
louder  climax,  where  seven  horns  must  be  heard  above  every- 
thing, even  the  trumpets.  They  sound  like  a  chorale  from 
paradise  after  the  waves  of  hell.  Saved! 

Here  is  art,  understandable  in  images,  but  still,  at  least  in 
intention,  severely  symphonic,  jA  " programme"  is  unneces- 
sary. Apart  from  the  digressions  of  the  last  movement,  the 
work  is  not  more  difficult  for  hearers  than  for  players,  and  one 
which  stimulates  a  genuine  interest  in  MahlerJ  It  arouses  a 
desire  to  become  acquainted  with  his  other  works. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Second  Symphony  (in  C  minor)  re- 
quires a  very  large  orchestra  (ten  horns  alone) ;  the  percussion 
employs  five  extra  musicians  besides  the  two  drummers; 
organ,  alto  solo  and  a  mixed  chorus  are  added.  It  is  a  sym- 
phony of  destiny.  Mahler's  subsequent  explanation  implies 
(in  the  first  movement)  the  death  of  a  hero,  who  is  fallen  in 
Promethean  struggle  for  his  ideal,  for  the  knowledge  of  life 
and  death.  Abysmal  depths  are  stirred.  A  well-nigh  endless 
funeral  march  rises  sharp  and  trenchant  from  the  restless, 


MAHLER'S  SYMPHONIES  99 

declamatory  basses.  Consuming  lament  in  the  wood-wind. 
Then  suddenly  the  change  from  minor  to  major,  so  character- 
istic of  Mahler,  in  horns  and  strings;  very  softly,  a  first  promise 
of  consolation.  But,  quick  as  lightning,  the  convulsion  of  the 
beginning  returns.  The  rolling  basses  sink  down  into  inaudi- 
bility. A  lighter  secondary  section;  modulation;  the  basses 
burst  through  the  march-rhythm,  the  passionate  raging  is 
renewed.  Development.  In  the  funeral  march  a  chorale  is 
heard,  which  swings  forward  from  gloomy  resolution  to  joyous 
promise,  and  is  repeated  in  the  last  movement.  But  here  only 
despair  may  triumph.  A  repeat  in  the  principal  key,  much 
shortened,  the  motives  crowded  together  as  though  afraid  to 
spread  themselves.  Harps  and  basses  introduce  the  coda, 
which  slowly  advances,  but  only  to  speak  an  epilogue :  Impavi- 
dum  ferient  ruince.  The  chord  of  C  major  immediately  goes 
over  to  C  minor.  (Sixth  Symphony!)  A  swift  descending  run, 
and  the  colossal  movement  ends.  A  long  pause.  Then  an 
intermezzo  in  A  flat;  remembrance  and  retrospect.  The  strings 
begin  a  dance-tune.  A  horn  leads  to  the  key  of  B,  changing 
E  flat  enharmonically  into  D  sharp.  Lively,  youthfully  gay 
triplets  over  an  unmoving  bass.  Once  more  the  dance-tune, 
with  a  counterpoint  in  the  'celli.  After  a  subdued  variation 
of  the  mobile  theme,  the  dance-melody  creeps  back  for  the 
third  time,  this  time  pizzicato  in  the  strings  and  lengthened  by 
interpolated  imitative  measures.  Further  on,  more  grand- 
fatherly  enjoyment. 

The  next  movement  (C  minor),  a  scherzo  in  form,  is  St. 
Anthony  of  Padua's  sermon  to  the  fishes.  A  second  typical 
figure;  the  hero  in  manhood  goes  forth  into  the  world,  and 
sees  how  stupidity  and  vulgarity,  like  the  fishes  of  the  legend, 
are  incorrigible.  The  trio,  beginning  by  afugato,  mounts  from 
step  to  step,  C-D-E,  reaches  a  point  of  repose,  and  sinks  back 
into  C — it  was  only  another  sermon  to  the  fishes.  Return  of 
the  scherzo.  An  outcry  of  disgust,  and  then  even  the  tireless 
progression  of  this  movement  refuses  to  flow  onward. 


100  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

It  ceases  in  C;  and,  without  interruption,  the  alto  solo  begins 
in  D  flat:  "0  Roschen  rot!  Der  Mensch  liegt  in  grosster  Not ! 
Der  Mensch  liegt  in  grosster  Pein!  Je  lieber  mocht'  ich  im 
Himmel  sein."  (0  rosebud  red!  Mankind  lies  in  sorest  need! 
Mankind  lies  in  sorest  pain !  The  rather  would  I  be  in  heaven !) 
And  will  not  be  turned  aside.  "Ich  bin  von  Gott,  und  will 
wieder  zu  Gott;  der  liebe  Gott  wird  mir  ein  Lichtchen  geben, 
wird  leuchten  mir  bis  in  das  ewig,  selig  Leben."  (I  am  from 
God,  and  must  to  God  return;  my  kind  Father  will  give  me  a 
light,  shall  light  me  to  eternal,  blessed  life.) 

Attacca  the  fifth  movement.  A  new  affliction;  death  and 
judgment  are  at  hand.  But  the  storm  of  the  orchestra  is 
interrupted  by  reassurances.  Distant  horns  spread  the  terror 
of  the  last  day.  Quite  softly,  march-like,  the  chorale  of  the 
first  movement  sounds.  A  reference  to  the  coming  " Resur- 
rection" motive  is  heard.  "The  dead  arise  and  march  for- 
ward in  endless  procession.  .  .  .  The  cry  for  mercy  and 
grace  sounds  terrible  in  our  ears."  Fear  and  hope  struggle 
in  all  hearts.  "The  Great  Call  is  heard;  the  trumpets  of  the 
apocalypse  sound  the  summons;  amid  the  awful  silence  we 
seem  to  hear  a  far,  far  distant  nightingale,  like  the  last  quiver- 
ing echo  of  earthly  life.  The  chorus  of  the  saints  and  the 
heavenly  host  begins  almost  ,inaudibly:  'Auferstehen,  ja 
auferstehen  wirst  du!'  (Thou  shalt  arise,  arise  from  the 
dead.)  The  splendour  of  God  appears.  .  .  .  It  is  no  judg- 
ment; there  are  no  sinners,  no  righteous.  .  .  .  There  is  no 
punishment  and  no  reward.  An  irresistible  sentiment  of  love 
penetrates  us  with  blest  knowledge  and  vital  glow."  The 
chorus,  with  soprano  solo,  begins  a  cappella  with  indescribable 
effect.  It  sings  Klopstock's  ode;  an  alto  proceeds  with  Mah- 
ler's words:  "O  glaube,  mein  Herz,  es  geht  dir  nichts  verloren! 
Dein  ist,  was  du  gesehnt,  dein  was  du  geliebt,  was  du  gestritten. 
Mit  Fliigeln  die  ich  mir  errungen,  werde  ich  entschweben.  .  . 
Sterben  werde  ich,  um  zu  leben."  (Oh,  believe,  my  heart,  to 
thee  shall  naught  be  lost !  Thine  is,  what  thou  didst  long  for, 


MAHLER'S  SYMPHONIES  101 

thine,  what  thou  hast  loved,  for  which  thou  strov'st.  With 
wings  that  I  myself  have  won,  shall  I  soar  upward.  ...  I 
shall  die,  that  I  may  live.)  With  the  peal  of  organ  and  bells 
amid  the  jubilation  of  the  orchestra,  this  "Resurrection 
Symphony"  ends. 

It  has  always  borne  eloquent  witness  for  Mahler's  art,  for  its 
truth  and  beauty.  How  exactly  it  represents  Mahler  as  man 
and  artist  is  confirmed  by  the  fact  that  he  returns  in  the 
Eighth  Symphony,  though  on  a  higher  plane,  to  this  same 
circle  of  thought. 

While  he  makes  Man  the  subject  of  the  Second,  in  the 
Third  Symphony  (D  minor)  it  is  with  and  of  Nature  that  he 
speaks.  Of  still  wider  scope,  in  it  stones,  trees  and  birds  take 
on  life  (in  Fechner's  sense),  and  the  Soul  of  the  Earth  sings  to 
mankind.  An  imposing  first  movement  stands  alone;  its 
performance  fills  three-quarters  of  an  hour.  There  is  a  cyclo- 
pean  succession  of  march-rhythms  in  most  audacious  harmoni- 
sation.  Rigid,  motionless  nature.  Pan  awakes  but  gradually. 
The  marches  grow  ever  harder  and  ruder  in  the  development, 
as  though  something  especially  evil  were  smuggled  in.  Soli  in 
drum  and  kettledrums  mark  sections.  The  usual  altered  and 
shortened  repetition,  inexhaustible  in  new  invention,  new 
gayety,  which  however  must  still  undergo  purification.  Pause. 
The  other  movements  form  a  unity.  A  lovely  minuet  follows : 
"Was  mir  die  Blumen  auf  der  Wiese  erzahlen"  (What  the 
field-flowers  tell  me),  idyllic,  still  tranquil. — Third  movement, 
the  "Ablosung  in  Sommer";  now  it  is  the  animals  of  the  forest 
that  converse  together;  they  hear  the  horn  of  the  passing  mail- 
coach;  the  speech  of  the  men  within  is  incomprehensible.  There 
has  been  laughter  enough  at  this  post-horn;  but  what  has  here 
grown  out  of  the  well-known  tune  of  the  trumpeting  coachman, 
especially  where  the  horns  enter  and  the  JS'-flat  clarinets  make 
the  echo,  shows  how  Mahler  could  ennoble  an  old  melody, 
which  seems  almost  to  have  been  taken  from  the  language  of 
the  beasts.  With  a  merry  fanfare,  the  Austrian  military 


102  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

signal  " Retreat,"  the  coach  departs,  and  the  forest  talk  re- 
commences, but  now  altered  and  more  excited.  The  animals 
become  rougher  and  coarser,  squalling  and  wrangling  tire- 
lessly together;  the  horn  is  once  more  heard  in  the  distance,  and 
the  animals  amuse  themselves  with  running  about  until  the 
end.  People  who  are  friends  of  nature,  which  should  really 
be  always  in  our  thoughts,  will  only  need  to  listen  to  this 
scherzo  "with  variations,"  and  everything  will  become  "un- 
derstandable." 

Once  again  comes  the  human  voice,  a  contralto  solo.  A 
motive  heard  at  the  beginning  of  the  symphony,  and  the  mys- 
terious chords  that  followed  it,  introduce  Zarathustra's 
"Drunken  Song."  Man  gives  voice  to  his  deepest  longing  and 
desire:  Eternity.  Without  a  break  follows  a  lyric  from  DCS 
Knaben  Wundcrhorn.  A  choir  of  boys  intones  its  bim-bam 
with  the  bells,  and  a  female  chorus  sings : 

"Es  sungen  drei  Engcl  einen  siissen  Gesang; 
Mit  Frcuden  es  selig  in  dem  Himmel  klang, 
Sic  jauchzten  frohlich  auch  dabei, 
Dass  Petrus  sei  von  Siinden  frei. 
Und  als  der  Herr  Jesus  zu  Tische  sags, 
Mit  scincn  zwolf  Ji'mgern  das  Abendmahl  ass; 
Da  sprach  der  Herr  Jesus:   Was  stehst  du  denn  hier? 
Wenn  ich  dich  anseh',  so  weinest  du  mir!" 

(Three  angels  were  singing  a  dulcet  song, 
Full  joyous  the  sound  rang  thro'  heaven  along; 
And  full  of  joy  were  they  to  see 
That  Peter  now  from  sin  was  free. 
And  as  the  Lord  Jesus  at  table  sate, 
With  his  twelve  disciples  the  supper  ate; 
Saith  Jesus:  "Wherefore  standest  thou  here? 
I  see  thee  shedding  many  a  tear.)' 

A  contralto  voice  alone  (magna  peccatrix) : 

"Und  sollt'  ich  nicht  weinen,  du  giitiger  Gott?" 
(And  should  not  I  weep,  Thou  merciful  God?) 


MAHLER'S  SYMPHONIES  103 

The  chorus  of  angels:         . 
"Du  sollst  ja  nicht  weinen." 
(Nay,  weep  thou  no  more.) 

The  contralto  replies: 

"Ich  hab'  iibertreten  die  zehn  Gebot." 
(The  ten  commandments  have  I  broke.) 

But  the  remedy  is  there: 

" .    .    .    .   Liebe  nur  Gott  in  alle  Zeit, 
So  wirst  du  erlangen  die  himmlische  Freud'. 
Die  himmlische  Freud'  ist  eine  selige  Stadt, 
Die  himmlische  Freud',  die  kein  Ende  mehr  hat! 
Die  himmlische  Freude  war  Petro  bereit't, 
Durch  Jesum  and  Allen  zur  Seligkeit." 

( Love  thou  but  God  for  evermore, 

For  thee  heaven's  joys  shall  be  in  store. 
The  joys  of  heaven,  that  have  no  end, 
Blest  city,  whither  thou  dost  wend! 
The  joys  for  Peter  and  all  the  rest 
Prepared  by  Jesus  in  heavenly  rest.) 

Bells,  harps  and  the  whole  orchestra,  except  the  violins, 
which  do  not  play  in  this  movement,  exult.  That  is  what  the 
angels  have  to  tell.  And  Mahler  dares  go  straight  from  the 
land  of  Zarathustra  into  the  Christian  heaven.  Both  are 
images,  and  only  the  love  of  that  desire  and  that  heaven  is 
meant.  The  last  movement  speaks  of  this  love;  a  sweet, 
noble,  serene  adagio:  since  Beethoven  there  are  but  few  that 
can  compare  with  it. 

After  this  work  Mahler  wrote  a  shorter  and  more  peaceful 
one,  his  Fourth  Symphony,  in  G  major,  which  is  usually 
considered  to  be  gay.  But  it  only  becomes  so;  it  has  to  struggle 
through  many  a  cloudy  moment;  in  its  bright  noonday  we  are 
often  stricken  with  a  panic  dread.  The  work  is,  as  far  as 
material  is  concerned,  easy  to  perform.  Wood-wind  and 
strings  are  fairly  numerous;  there  are,  however,  only  four 
horns;  trombones,  none  at  all.  The  instrumentation  is 


104  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

masterly  in  the  extreme,  and  Mahler's  art  was  scarcely  ever 
greater  than  in  this  modest  work.  In  any  case,  the  Fourth 
should  often  be  played  and  studied.  At  the  very  beginning, 
there  is  a  satisfied  but  almost  cautious  gaiety.  The  movement 
is  exposed  quietly  and  with  ease;  it  is  developed  with  greater 
freedom  and  variety  than  any  preceding  work.  Three  bars  of 
the  introduction  also  play  an  important  part.  Suddenly  comes 
the  repeat,  entering  in  the  very  midst  of  the  first  part,  and  with 
it  the  friendliness  of  the  commencement  returns;  towards  the 
close  it  becomes  an  almost  Mozartian  jubilation.  In  the 
second  movement,  a  scherzo  in  character,  is  a  slow  violin 
tuned  a  whole  tone  higher,  which  sounds  sharp  and  piercing 
like  a  countryman's  fiddle.  Only  one  being  can  play  thus— 
Death.  He  is  very  good-natured,  and  lets  the  others  go  on 
dancing,  but  they  must  not  forget  who  is  making  the  music. 
When  he  lets  his  bow  fall,  the  other  players  try  to  overtake  him; 
they  are  in  major,  but  even  that  sounds  creepy  enough,  as  in 
the  sermon  to  the  fishes.  Then  the  piece  becomes  somewhat 
livelier  (Trio),  but  the  ghostly  theme  returns  and  remains. 
Another  violin  enters,  less  piercing  (not  tuned  higher).  At 
last  the  glassy  tones  die  away.  The  third  movement,  poco 
adagio,  begins  "peacefully,"  with  an  almost  supernatural 
composedness.  Constantly  more  lively  variations  of  the 
theme,  which,  suddenly  reaching  an  allegro  molto,  return  as 
suddenly  to  the  calm  of  the  beginning,  transfiguring  it.  Only 
once,  near  the  end  of  this  part,  the  theme  of  the  last  movement 
is  betrayed.  It  begins  "  very  complacently,"  and  a  soprano  solo 
sings,  with  childishly  gay  expression,  "  absolutely  without 
parodying,"  to  words  from  Des  Knaben  Wunderhorn  that  we 
are  now  really  in  heaven: 

"Wir  geniessen  die  himmlischen  Freuden, 
Drum  tun  wir  das  Irdische  meiden. 
Kein  weltlich  Getiimmel 
Hort  man  nicht  im  Himmel! 
Lebt  alles  in  sanf tester  Ruh'. 


MAHLER'S  SYMPHONIES  105 

Wir  fiihren  ein  englischcs  Lcben, 
Sind  clennoch  ganz  lustig  daneben, 

Wir  tanzcn  und  springen, 

Wir  hiipfen  und  singen." 

(The  delights  of  heaven  we're  enjoying, 
The  pleasures  of  earth  destroying. 
No  earth-born  riot 
Is  heard  in  heaven's  quiet! 

All  live  in  reposeful  delight. 
A  life  like  the  angels  we're  leading, 
Yet  merriment  reigneth  exceeding: 

We  dance  and  we  spring; 

We  leap  and  we  sing.) 

Slackened  in  tempo  and  reflectively,  accompanied  by  flutes, 
horns  and  harp  in  fifths  and  octaves: 

"Sanct  Peter  im  Himmel  sieht  zu." 
(St.  Peter  looks  on  from  his  height.) 

These  bars,  used  as  a  refrain,  are  exactly  the  confession  of 
sin,  "Ich  hab'  iibertreten  die  zehn  Gebot,"  from  the  Third 
Symphony.  Even  here  a  residue  of  earth;  the  saints  are 
reflective.  But  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  feast  at  ease.  St. 
John  brings  them  his  little  lamb,  St.  Luke  the  Evangelist  his 
ox;  Herod  is  the  butcher.  As  in  the  fairy  tales,  the  animals 
all  come  to  life  again  at  once.  Game,  fish,  vegetables  and 
fruit  are  to  be  had  for  nothing,  "the  gardeners  allow  every- 
thing": a  real  peasant-paradise  of  the  middle  ages.  Immedi- 
ately after  the  refrain,  the  music  recommences  as  in  the  first 
movement  with  the  harness  bells,  the  strings  are  struck  with 
the  bow-sticks,  the  bass  jars  in  fifths,  and  only  the  refrain  can 
in  the  least  restrain  the  heavenly  boisterousness.  When  it  has 
sounded  for  the  third  time,  the  movement  modulates  quietly, 
almost  mysteriously,  from  G  into  E  flat.  A  graceful  dance-tune 
goes  past,  as  though  the  heavenly  music  were  being  played 
somewhere  quite  near: 


106  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

Kein'  Musik  ist  ja  nicht  auf  Erden, 
Die  unserer  verglichen  kann  werden.  .  . 

Elftausend  Jungfrauen 

Zu  tanzen  sich  trauen.  .  . 
Cacilia  mit  ihren  Verwandten 
Sind  trcffliche  Hofmtisikanten.  .  . 

(No  music  on  the  earth  is  there 
That  ever  might  with  ours  compare. 
Eleven  thousand  virgins 
Are  dancing  without  urging; 
Cecilia  and  all  her  relations 
Are  excellent  court  musicians.) 

Even  St.  Ursula,  austerest  of  saints,  smiles  at  the  dancing. 
She  smiles  the  " smile  of  the  prelates,"  as  Mahler  once  said, 
the  kindly,  stony  smile  of  old  church  monuments,  the  smile  of 
the  conqueror. 

Mahler's  next  symphonies,  the  Fifth,  Sixth,  and  Seventh, 
form  a  unity  by  themselves,  in  the  same  way  as  the  first  four. 
Bruno  Walter  tells  of  a  dream  he  once  had,  in  which  he  saw 
Mahler  striving  upward  at  constantly  shifting  points  of  a 
mountain.  This  dream  is  a  "  true  one."  After  the  struggling 
of  the  Second  and  Third,  the  truce  with  the  gentle  warning  of 
the  spirits  in  the  Fourth,  the  life  of  the  earth  surges  so  much 
more  tremendously  in  the  Fifth,  and  demands  to  be  traversed. 
This  latter  work  begins  writh  the  epilogue  after  a  great  sorrow, 
and  surmounts  it.  But,  in  the  Sixth,  fate  has  no  mercy;  it  is 
the  only  work  of  Mahler's  that  ends  in  the  wildest  despair. 
In  the  Seventh  he  is  on  the  mountain-tops,  far  from  earth, 
and  as  though  convalescent  looks  down  upon  it  from  above. 
The  triple  struggle  with  the  spirit  of  heaviness:  at  the  same 
time  a  struggle  with  his  own  technique,  with  the  new  means 
which  bring  ever  greater  knowledge.  Here  again  I  have 
"interpreted";  there  is  not  the  slightest  trace  of-  a  " pro- 
gramme." The  form  becomes,  especially  in  the  Sixth,  the 
regular  " classical"  one.  And  the  possibility  of  speaking  in 
images  will  guide  us  more  easily  through  these  difficult -works. 


MAHLER'S  SYMPHONIES  107 

The  Fifth  Symphony  opens  with  a  long,  gloomy  fanfare  in 
C  sharp  minor,  which  leads  into  a  stern  funeral  march.  A 
turn  into  A  flat  (G  sharp  as  dominant  of  C  sharp).  Then 
an  episode  of  passionate  lamenting,  with  ostinato  double- 
basses.  The  funeral  march  returns  altered,  and  dies  away 
in  a  passage  that  bears  a  distinct  resemblance  to  one  of  the 
Kindertotenlieder.  A  second  episode,  a  variation  of  the  first, 
and  a  coda  of  a  few  bars  only  ends  the  song-like  and  expository 
movement.  Like  a  great  development  of  it,  the  second  rages 
forward.  The  theme  is  developed  from  a  viola-part  of  the 
earlier  second  episode.  Then  the  secondary  section  in  the 
episode  itself,  exactly  in  the  tempo  of  the  funeral  march. 
The  repeat  after  the  exposition,  which  still  stands  in  the  small 
score,  is  cancelled,  and  the  development  begins.  It  is  inter- 
rupted by  a  quotation  from  the  funeral  march.  In  the  repeat, 
the  cutting  " ninth"  motive  of  the  beginning  binds  everything 
together,  effaces  and  displaces  the  themes.  In  a  new  cropping 
out  (so  to  say)  of  the  coda,  two  intensifications  into  D ;  at  the 
culmination  a  chorale,  from  which  the  victory  of  the  last  move- 
ment shines.  Close  in  minor,  will-o'-the-wisp-like.  A  ter- 
rific scherzo  indicates  the  turning.  In  immensity  of  projection, 
in  harmonic  and  specifically  contrapuntal  art,  it  is  something 
theretofore  unheard-of,  even  in  Mahler.  The  melody  does 
not  disavow  the  character  of  a  dance-tune.  The  fourth  and  fifth 
movements  also  go  thematically  together.  An  almost  feminine 
Adagietto,  scored  for  strings  and  harp  alone,  is  immediately 
followed  by  a  Rondo-Finale.  This  is  one  of  the  most  com- 
plicated movements  in  Mahler's  works.  The  second  principal 
theme  is  taken  as  fugue-subject,  and  forces  ever  new  motives 
into  the  fugue.  One  of  these  seems,  characteristically  enough, 
to  be  taken  from  the  "Lob  des  hohen  Verstandes."  When 
the  fugue  begins  for  the  second  time,  a  counterpoint  shows  one 
of  the  principal  themes  of  the  Eighth  Symphony.  This  time 
the  renewed  Adagietto  proceeds  from  it.  A  development  on 
the  gigantic  scale  of  the  whole  symphony;  third,  entirely 


108  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

altered,  repetition  of  the  rondo;  triumphant  finale  with  the 
chorale  as  in  the  second  movement,  and  close  in  D  major  after 
exultant  whole-tone  passages. 

The  Sixth  Symphony  (A  minor)  was  marked  "Tragic" 
at  the  first  performance.  A  major  triad  which  turns,  diminuen- 
do, into  minor,  borne  on  chiefly  by  tapping  drum-beats,  goes 
through  the  whole  work  as  leading-motive,  appears  like  a  force 
of  destiny,  and  at  the  same  time  a  symbol  of  harmonic  restless- 
ness. The  old  form  of  the  symphony  is  perhaps  more  closely 
adhered  to  than  in  any  other  symphony  of  Mahler's,  even 
though  powerfully  intensified.  The  apparatus  is  specially  large ; 
brass  and  percussion  dominate  the  orchestra,  and  the  very 
weight  of  the  tone-masses  seems  directed  against  external 
foes.  It  is  the  most  passionate,  most  despairing  of  works,  one 
that  struggles  with  and  strives  to  surpass  itself.  Both  the 
relationship  and  also  the  similarity  in  character  and  shadowy 
colour  of  the  motives  are  even  more  marked  than  usual.  No- 
where a  liberating  major  which  remains  for  long.  Mysterious 
twilight  tones  mingle  with  the  merciless  march-rhythms  of  the 
first  movement.  Celesta,  divided  strings  and  cowbells  sound 
distantly  like  an  ^Eolian  harp  on  quiet  mornings,  as  the 
passing  wind  strikes  it;  a  chorale  is  heard;  but  everything  is 
drowned  by  the  crude  weight  of  the  rush  forwards.  In  the 
Andante,  which  brings  back  more  seriously  the  same  mood  as 
the  Adagietto  of  the  Fifth,  is  a  chary  repose.  For  a  moment 
it  even  becomes  pastoral-idyllic.  In  the  scherzo  a  grim 
humour  flashes  out.  But  it  is  not  frank.  A  "  grandf  atherly  " 
Trio  is  a  place  of  refuge  amongst  the  scurrilous  succession  of 
ideas.  The  returning  scherzo  is  yet  more  ghostly.  A  finale 
which  lasts  half  an  hour  surpasses  all  the  outbreaks  of  the 
first  movement.  The  first  development  is  broken  off  by  a 
fearful  crash  of  the  whole  orchestra,  with  a  dull  blow  from  the 
hammer  falling,  like  a  falling  tree.  The  march-rhythm  of  the 
commencement  introduces  a  further  development.  It  seeks 
tranquillity.  A  second  crash  falls.  Repetition  of  all  fear  and 


MAHLER'S  SYMPHONIES  109 

dread ;  each  attempt  to  pierce  the  night  of  despair  is  vain  amid 
this  ceaselessly  raging  storm.  A  long,  rigid  pedal  on  A  sets  a 
goal.  The  movement  becomes  slower  and  slower;  the  lead- 
ing-motive major-minor  and  the  beating  blows  of  destiny 
triumph. 

In  the  Seventh  Symphony  (B  minor),  which  has  been  little 
played  in  the  four  years  since  the  first  performance,  Mahler's 
art  has  become  still   more  perfect.     It  shows   the   highest 
mastery  of  technique  and  the  maturity  of  an  heroic  conquest. 
The  advance  beyond  the  Sixth  seems  to  me  immeasurable. 
The  effects  are  magical.     The  work,   distinguished   by  the 
two  movements  called  "Nachtmusik"  as  interludes,  is  a  single 
great  Nocturne;  less  a  Nocturne  in  Hoffmann's  sense — as  it 
seemed  to  me  at  the  performance  at  Prague — than  one  out  of 
the  land  and  art  of  Segantini.     And  curiously  enough,  when 
Mahler  wished  to  " vindicate"  the  cowbells  at  a  rehearsal  in 
Munich,  he  explained  to  the  orchestra  that  they  were  not 
intended  to  depict  anything  pastoral,  but  rather  to  signify  the 
last  greeting  from  the  earth  that  still  reaches  the  wanderer 
on  the  loftiest  heights.     The  mood  is  given  in  the  first  bars  of 
the  Introduction.     The  unity,  the  momentum  and  intensifica- 
tion of  this  movement  are  rare,  even  with   Mahler.     First, 
Night-music,  like  a  march;  scared  birds  cry  out  in  their  sleep. 
A  Scherzo,  "  shadow-like  ";  Trio,  somewhat  lighter.     Wild  and 
mad  to  the  end.     Another  Intermezzo,  second  Night-music, 
with  guitar  and  mandoline,  like  a  serenade;  free  variations. 
And  then  the  Finale,  like  an  early  morning  walk  when  the  sun 
is  rising  over  the  mountain  snow:    a  symbol  for  those  who 
have  had  the  experience. — Like  distant  mountain-peaks,  just 
before  the  first  light  of  the  sun  strikes  them,  the  summits  of 
this  music  are  great  and  near;  with  the  most  splendid  lines, 
folds,  abysses  and  contrapuntal  intersections  between  one  and 
the   other.     The   morning   bells   of   the   valley   are   already 
awake.     As  intoxicated,  it  presses  ever  onward  and  upward. 
Recollections  out  of  the  night  are  borne  up  into  the  brightness. 


110  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

The  pinnacles  gradually  grow  purple,  and  morning  light  trans- 
forms the  weird  aspects. 

The  more  deeply  this  symphony  affected  me,  the  more  I 
liked  my  symbolical  interpretation.  A  work,  leading  upwards 
and  forwards,  pointing  towards  a  new  land  and  a  new  future 
of  music.  May  this  experience  more  and  more  often  become 
that  of  all  listeners. 

The  Eighth  Symphony,  in  E  flat,  with  the  greatest  apparatus 
Mahler  ever  made  use  of  (besides  the  largely  increased  orches- 
tra there  are  two  mixed  choruses,  a  chorus  of  boys  and  seven 
soloists),  is  the  fruit  of  the  growth  in  discernment  and  maturity 
of  the  man  and  artist  in  the  course  of  twenty  years.  It  is  a  re- 
turn to  the  problems  of  the  Second;  wherein  was  announced 
the  promise  of  self-gained  protection  against  death  and  an- 
nihilation, the  certainty  of  immortality,  as  a  reply  to  the  ques- 
tion of  death;  while  in  the  Eighth,  after  ardent  supplication, 
salvation  through  work  and  love  is  revealed  by  a  mystical  cho- 
rus from  a  world  where  all  things  transitory  are  but  an  image. 
The  union  of  the  Latin  church  hymn  with  the  last  scene  in 
Part  II  of  Faust  is,  in  spite  of  the  dominating  chorus,  a  Sym- 
phony, which  is  proved  by  the  clearly  defined  sonata-form  of 
the  first  movement — a  symphony  which  employs  the  human 
voices  as  instruments  *  without  treating  them  as  such ;  they  do 
not  vie  with  the  orchestra,  the  choral  writing  itself  being  of  the 
most  wonderful  sonority.  Faust's  course  to  heaven  is  the 
reply  and  fulfillment  of  the  hymn  Veni,  creator  spiritus,^ 
here  overflowing  with  desire,  in  the  impetus  of  a  march-rhythm, 
then  carried  to  the  climax  of  a  fugue.  Saintly  hermits  on  the 
slopes  above  begin  at  the  words:  "Waldung,  sie  schwankt 

*  Wagner  has  already  said  this  of  the  Missa  Solemnis.  It  seems  only  here  to 
fit  exactly. 

fThe  Hymnus  "Veni,  creator  spiritus,"  according  to  one  tradition  composed 
by  Charlemagne,  not  to  be  confused  with  the  Whitsuntide  Sequence  "Veni, 
sancte  spiritus,"  is  generally  attributed  to  Hrabanus  Maurus,  Archbishop  of 
Mayence  (776-856).  Mahler  composed  a  less  familiar  reading  of  the  text. 


MAHLER'S  SYMPHONIES  111 

heran."  And  now  heavenly  visions  come  floating,  which 
recall  (as  to  Goethe)  the  churchyard  frescoes  in  Pisa,  or  Dante 
and  Swedenborg.  Pater  ecstaticus  (perhaps  St.  Francis  of 
Assisi)  and  Pater  profundus  (Dominick)  first,  then — the 
verses  of  the  Pater  seraphicus  are  passed  over — the  angels  bear- 
ing the  earthly  remains  of  Faust.  The  "gerettet"  (saved!)  is 
exactly  the  counterpart  of  the  "accende  lumen  sensibus,"  and 
the  grandiose  resemblance  that  exists  between  the  themes  of 
the  first  and  second  parts  becomes  quite  clear  in  its  relation- 
ship. When  the  angels  sing:  "Uns  bleibt  ein  Erdenrest,  zu 
tragen  peinlich,"  it  is  an  exact  repetition  of  the  motive  "in- 
firma  nostri  corporis."  Everywhere  begins  a  triumph  of 
redemption  through  the  medium  of  supplication.  One  of  the 
penitents,  otherwise  called  Gretchen,  points  out  the  newcomer, 
who  quickly  resigns  himself  to  the  celestial  force  and  is  borne 
thereby.  It  sounds  as  at  the  "Imple  superna  gratia,  qua3  tu 
creasti,  pectora."  The  wise  become  fools  in  heaven;  the  maid- 
en, transfigured  by  love,  has  become  wise.  She  prays  now: 
"Vergonne  mir,  ihn  zu  belehren"  and  the  hymnus  "Veni, 
creator  spiritus"  is  intoned.  From  word  to  word,  from  tone 
to  tone,  the  unity  is  knotted  together.  All  that  is  transitory  is 
but  an  image. 

A  last  climax,  a  final  culmination,  leads  from  the  first 
whisper  of  the  chorus  mysticus  to  a  new  outburst  of  undreamed- 
of glory  of  sonority;  and  following  the  significantly  repeated 
"ewig"  and  "hinan,"  the  ever-onstriving  song  of  supplication 
of  the  first  beginning,  now  as  a  broad,  joyous  chorale,  comes 
to  rest  in  the  majesty  of  heaven. 

How  incessantly  Mahler  penetrated  into  the  meaning  of 
these  last  verses  of  Goethe,  which  most  people  simply  accept, 
and  seemed  to  find  in  them  the  arcana  of  artistic  crea- 
tion, is  shown  in  a  letter  written  to  his  wife  in  1909: 

"Now  the  interpretation  of  works  of  art  is  quite  another  mat- 
ter, as  you  know  from  the  plastic  arts.  The  rational  part,  i.  e., 
that  which  has  to  be  separated  from  the  intelligence,  is  nearly 


112  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

always  the  inessential  part,  and  in  reality  only  a  veil  which 
covers  its  form.  So  far  as  the  soul  has  need  of  a  body- 
nothing  can  be  said  to  the  contrary — the  artist  must  take  his 
means  of  representation  from  the  rational  world.  Wherever  he 
has  himself  not  yet  penetrated  to  clearness,  or,  as  should  be  said, 
to  completeness,  the  rational  elements  overgrow  the  artistic 
and  inconsistent  ones,  and  demand  urgently  an  explanation. 
'  Faust '  is,  it  is  true,  a  proper  mix-up  of  all  these  things ;  and,  as 
its  creation  occupied  the  whole  of  a  long  life,  of  course  the 
stones  out  of  which  the  edifice  is  erected  are  quite  unequal  and 
often  enough  have  remained  merely  material.  The  result  is 
that  one  must  approach  the  work  in  various  ways  and  from 
various  directions.  But  the  principal  thing,  all  the  same,  is 
the  artistic  unity,  which  cannot  be  expressed  in  dry  words. 
Truth  is  imparted  differently  to  every  different  person — and 
for  everybody  differently  at  different  epochs;  just  as  with 
Beethoven's  symphonies,  which  are  for  everybody— and  at 
every  different  time — constantly  something  new  and  different. 
Shall  I  tell  you  then  in  what  state  my  'rationality'  finds  itself 
as  concerns  these  last  verses  of  'Faust'?  At  any  rate  I 
shall  try — I  don't  know  whether  I  shall  succeed  or  not.  Well, 
I  take  these  four  lines  in  the  most  intimate  connection  with 
what  precedes:  on  the  one  hand  as  a  direct  continuation  of 
what  goes  before,  on  the  other  as  the  apex  of  the  enormous 
pyramid  of  the  whole  work,  which  has  shown  us  a  whole 
world  of  figures,  situations  and  developments.  Everything 
points — at  first  indistinctly — from  scene  to  scene  (especially 
in  Part  II,  where  the  author  himself  had  so  far  ripened)  and 
ever  more  consciously  to  this  one  end;  unspeakable,  hardly 
realised,  but  ever  ardently  perceived. 

"  Everything  is  only  the  Image  of  something,  whose  realisa- 
tion can  be  only  the  insufficient  expression  of  that  which  is 
here  required.  Transitory  things  may  perhaps  be  described, 
but  what  we  feel  and  surmise  and  never  reach,  that  is,  what 
can  here  never  become  realised,  but  which  is  durable  and  im- 


MAHLER'S  SYMPHONIES  113 

perishable  behind  all  appearance,  is  indescribable,  and  that 
which  draws  us  forward  with  mystical  power — what  every 
creature,  perhaps  even  stones,  feels  implicitly  to  be  the  centre 
of  its  being:  what  Goethe  here  calls,  once  more  in  an  Image, 
the  '  eternal  womanly ' — that  is,  the  element  of  repose,  the  goal; 
in  opposition  to  the  eternal  longing,  striving,  forwards- 
straining  towards  this  goal — that  is,  the  'eternal  manly' 
characteristics.  You  are  quite  right  to  designate  it  as  the 
might  of  love.  There  are  innumerable  conceptions  and  names 
for  it — only  think  how  children  and  animals,  how  lower  and 
higher  mankind  live  and  exist— Goethe  himself  brings  here, 
and  more  clearly  the  nearer  he  approaches  the  close,  an  endless 
ladder  of  these  images  to  representation: — Faust's  passionate 
search  for  Helena,  still  again  in  the  Walpurgis  Night;  for 
Homunculus,  for  the  still  unborn;  through  the  various  forms 
of  being  of  higher  and  lower  order,  ever  more  consciously  and 
more  purely  represented  and  expressed,  up  to  the  Mater  gloriosa 
—this  is  the  personification  of  the  eternal  womanly. 

"Therefore,  directly  succeeding  the  final  scene,  Goethe 
speaks  personally  to  his  hearers  and  says: 

"  All  transitory  things  (such  as  I  have  showed  you  on  these  two 
evenings)  are  but  Images;  of  course,  insufficient  in  their  earthly 
appearance.  But  there,  freed  from  the  flesh  of  earthly  insuf- 
ficiency, they  will  be  realised;  and  then  we  shall  no  longer  need 
such  transcriptions,  such  comparisons,  such  images  for  them. 
There  these  things  are  done  that  I  have  tried  to  describe,  but 
which  are  in  reality  indescribable.  And  indeed,  what?  I  can 
only  say  it  once  more  by  means  of  an  image: 

"The  eternal  womanly  impulse  has  drawn  us  onward;  we  are 
there,  we  repose,  we  possess  what  we  on  earth  could  only  strive 
after  and  desire.  The  Christian  calls  it  ' eternal  felicity,'  and 
I  must  make  use  of  this  beautiful  and  sufficient  mythological 
idea  as  the  means  of  my  expression — the  most  adequate  at- 
tainable to  this  epoch  of  mankind. 


114  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

"I  hope  I  have  expressed  myself  clearly.*  In  the  case  of  such 
infinitely  delicate,  and  (as  said  above)  unrational  things,  the 
danger  of  being  led  astray  by  mere  words  is  constantly  near. 
That  is  why  all  commentaries  are  so  odious." 

THE    LAST   STAGE   AND    LAST   WORKS 

In  September  of  1910,  the  general  rehearsals  for  the  Eighth 
Symphony  began  in  Munich.  Mahler  came  from  Toblach 
after  a  cold  and  rainy  summer,  worn  out  with  work  and  already 
more  than  half  ill.  But  he  at  once  regained  his  wonderful 
strength,  and  those  who  were  present  at  these  twice  daily 
renewed  exertions,  felt  with  pleasure  how  the  work  was  growing 
with  each.  The  choruses  came  from  Vienna  and  Leipzig,  then 
came  the  soloists.  But  theirs  was  nothing  compared  with 
the  joy  of  the  children  from  the  Central  Sing-Schule  in  Munich, 
who  had  long  since  closed  a  firm  bond  of  friendship  with 
Mahler.  In  the  streets  they  greeted  him  with  shouts,  and 
he  had  praise  and  affectionate  sympathy  for  them  on  every 
occasion.  For  both  performances  the  twice  three  thousand 
seats — so  many  people  does  the  great  Exhibition  Hall  hold — 
were  sold  out.  Friends,  admirers,  judges,  enemies,  had  come 

*  It  is  difficult  to  render  the  point  in  a  translation.  In  his  letter,  Mahler 
underscored  the  words  printed  here  in  italics,  which  are  those  of  the  Chorus 
mysticus  that  closes  the  Second  Part  of  "Faust": 

Alles  Vergangliche 
1st  nur  ein  Gleichnis; 
Das  Unzulangliche, 
Hier  wird's  Ereignis; 
Das  Unbeschreibliche, 
Hier  ist's  getan; 
Das  Ewig-Weibliche 
Zieht  uns  hinan. 

One  has  a  wonderful  feeling  of  "reading  between  the  lines,"  in  a  literal  sense. 
[Translator's  note.] 


THE    LAST   STAGE    AND    LAST   WORKS  115 

from  all  parts  of  the  world.  It  was  shown  here  for  the  first 
time  that  this  generation  really  had  an  idea  of  what  a  man 
like  Mahler  signified.  And  as  on  the  evening  of  the  12th  of 
September  he  stepped  before  his  thousand  performers  and 
raised  his  baton,  the  jubilation  of  the  festive  crowd  hindered 
the  commencement  for  minutes.  Then  all  became  still. 
And  then.  .  .  .  the  last  notes  died  away.  All  was  still 
for  an  instant.  And  then  the  storm  broke  loose  from 
performers  as  well  as  hearers  and  continued  for  nearly  half  an 
hour.  Nobody  moved  until  Mahler  had  appeared  again  and 
again.  Then  all  was  over  with  the  good  manners  of  the 
children's  choir.  They  ran  down  to  meet  the  quite  helpless 
victor,  seized  his  hand  and  rained  flowers  upon  him.  Outside 
the  carriages  were  waiting,  but  when  Mahler  came,  with 
happiness  such  as  he  had  hardly  ever  before  experienced 
written  on  his  features,  he  could  only  slowly  find  his  way 
through  the  still  excited  crowd.  The  joy  on  the  second  evening 
was  no  less.  It  seemed  as  though  Mahler  had  at  least  reached 
the  summit  of  his  life  and  fame.  It  only  seemed  so.  Tired, 
he  departed  from  Munich  that  had  given  him  so  much.  (And  it 
would  be  unjust  here  to  forget  the  services  of  Mahler's  man- 
ager, Mr.  Emil  Gutmann,  who  stimulated,  arranged  and 
carried  the  performances  through.  Mahler  often  enough  lost 
courage  and  patience.)  The  " critical"  reflection  of  these 
days  was  without  brilliance.  The  old  friends  remained,  but 
the  old  opposers  were  there,  too,  even  if  they  now  spoke  with 
incomparably  more  respect.  What  is  said  in  this  book  about 
the  relation  of  genius  to  its  time  and  its  adversaries  was 
repeated  exactly.  I  call  to  witness  the  Strassburg  University 
Professor  Robert  Holtzmann,  whose  essay  on  "  Mahler's 
Eighth  Symphony  and  the  Critics"  fitly  characterises  the  in- 
extricable confusion.  Holtzmann  takes  note  of  a  question  cer- 
tain opponents  have  recently  brought  forward — that  of  race. 
For  on  this  occasion  some  of  the  more  rabid  of  his  enemies  ac- 
cused him  not  only  of  Jewish  but  also  of  superficial  Romanish 


116  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

music-making.  The  true  essence  of  German  art  was  said  to  be 
unattainable  to  this  man,  who  had  worked  and  created  at  the 
very  centre  of  the  circle  of  German  culture.  Holtzmann  finds 
sagacious  words  to  meet  the  foul-mouthed  materialism  and 
gall  of  such  theories,  and  others  to  warn  against  setting  an 
exaggerated  value  upon  the  opinion  of  the  critics  at  all.  Some 
day  it  will  be  necessary  to  say  more  about  the  status  of 
writing  on  musical  subjects. 

Mahler  remained  a  short  time  in  Vienna,  and  acquired  an 
estate  in  the  mountains  of  the  Semmering,  where,  near  the 
town,  but  still  in  the  quietude  of  nature,  he  intended  building 
a  house,  a  place  for  him  to  work.  The  whole  winter  he  and 
his  were  busy  with  the  plans.  As  early  as  October  this  time 
he  left  for  America.  There  began  the  second  season  of  the 
Philharmonic  Orchestra  under  his  direction.  In  the  first 
year  forty-six  concerts  had  been  given  by  the  Society,  which 
Mahler  had  completely  transformed  after  having  taken  it 
over  in  a  state  of  serious  artistic  and  material  difficulties. 
This  time  there  were  to  be  sixty-five,  as  the  greater  number  of 
concerts  promised  a  greater  gain.  Mahler  agreed,  for  an  only 
slightly  increased  salary,  and  the  weight  of  a  multifarious 
activity  soon  weighed  upon  his  shoulders.  Had  this  been  the 
only  weight!  Whilst  attacks  of  the  illness  (angina)  of  the 
previous  summer  and  autumn  recurred,  troubles  also  arose 
with  the  committee  of  the  Philharmonic  Society.  Mahler  was 
certainly  no  easy-going  master  in  America  either.  In  the 
service  of  the  works  he  demanded  everything  attainable,  and 
he  did  not  seek  to  do  so  by  means  of  social  manoeuvres,  which 
all  his  life  long  he  had  never  known.  He  also  let  fall  many  a 
sharp  word,  which,  although  unpremeditated  and  as  quickly 
forgotten  by  him,  were  remembered  and  intensified  by  those 
they  struck.  Amongst  the  ladies  of  the  committee — ladies 
had  brought  together  the  means  for  the  undertaking — there 
were  ambitious  ones  who  sought  to  make  their  influence  felt. 
If  this  emphasis  upon  material  influence  was  perhaps  typically 


THE    LAST   STAGE    AND    LAST   WORKS  117 

American,  one  is  still  reminded  of  Vienna  and  other  towns  in 
the  Old  World  when  an  American  newspaper  wrote:  "Perhaps 
if  he  had  gone  to  afternoon  teas,  he  would  have  been  more 
popular,  and  would  have  been  alive  to-day."  Very  American, 
too,  was  the  preponderance  of  the  Musicians'  Union,  which 
treated  purely  artistic  matters  only  too  often  from  the  stand- 
point of  a  local  trade  union.  But  at  the  same  time,  it  is  only 
just  to  recognise  that  Mahler's  greatness  was  also  realised  in 
America,  that  he  had  loyal  admirers  there  as  everywhere,  and 
also  new  and  no  less  faithful  fridnds ;  and  that  Mahler,  although 
he  spoke  depressingly  of  many  transatlantic  matters,  still 
preferred  his  work  in  New  York  to  a  "  Gastdirigieren  "  (travel- 
ling-conductorship)  from  town  to  town  in  Europe,  or  to  being 
an  inactive  spectator  in  Vienna. 

But  in  the  middle  of  February  fresh  confusion  arose.  In 
the  irritation,  his  old  heart-disorder  reappeared,  which, 
through  the  excessive  strain  and  perpetual  insufficiency  of  a 
heroic  life,  and  not  least  through  the  struggle  against  stupidity 
and  malice,  had  already  been  observed  in  Vienna.  Then 
came  another  attack  of  angina.  Though  ill  with  fever,  he 
still  conducted  on  the  21st — and  then  broke  down.  There 
still  remained  seventeen  concerts,  which  were  taken  over  by 
Mahler's  leader  and  friend,  Theodore  Spiering.  On  account 
of  heart-disease,  the  patient's  state  was  recognised  as  hopeless. 
But  the  journey  to  Europe  was  risked  in  order  to  try  a  serum 
treatment  in  Paris.  It  was,  however,  without  result.  The 
journey  was  undertaken  at  the  beginning  of  April,  and  during 
the  whole  month  the  illness  developed  from  day  to  day.  At 
last  Frau  Mahler  called  the  Vienna  Professor  Chwostek  to 
Paris.  It  was  a  relief  for  Mahler  to  speak  German  again  with 
a  doctor ;  in  fever  the  use  of  French  was  difficult  for  him. 
This  doctor  could  see  no  hope  either,  but  expected  an  allevia- 
tion if  the  invalid  should  visit  some  familiar  neighbourhood. 
Even  the  mere  announcement  that  he  could  travel  lent  him 
new  courage,  if  perhaps  only  apparently.  In  Vienna  many 


118  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

friends  had  expressed  their  sympathy:  professors  at  the 
university,  the  orchestra  of  the  Opera,  artists  of  reputation 
sent  him  messages,  and  gave  him  pleasure  therewith.  Mah- 
ler's feeling  at  having  returned  amongst  friends  confirmed  the 
doctor's  opinion.  He  well  knew  that  he  was  in  danger,  per- 
haps even  gave  himself  up.  In  such  a  condition  it  is  but  human 
to  encounter  fate  by  flight.  With  the  greatest  difficulty  he 
was  brought  to  a  sanatorium  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Vienna. 
The  tearful  remarks  about  this  last  journey  had  better  have 
been  left  unsaid.  Mahler  did  not  wish  to  die  "only  in  Vienna." 
And  even  if  he  had,  what  an  honour  for  the  town  that  had  now 
even  allowed  him  to  live  in  it ! 

On  the  18th  of  May,  all  hope  was  suddenly  given  up,  the 
decline  began  in  the  afternoon,  and  an  inflammation  of  the  lungs 
led  rapidly  to  the  end.  At  eleven  o'clock  at  night,  Gustav 
Mahler  died.  He  had  not  reached  the  age  of  fifty-one. 

Now,  of  course,  every  one's  conscience  was  awakened,  and 
in  the  flood  of  oratory  that  poured  over  Mahler's  bier  were 
to  be  heard  expressions  of  respect,  regret  and  affection.  In 
the  prepared  and  even  unprepared  articles  that  were  published, 
many  beautiful  things  were  said  of  him.  But  still  more  dis- 
tortions; and  not  a  few  remained  incorrigible  even  in  the  face 
of  death.  Others,  too,  especially  in  mercurial  Vienna,  behaved 
merrily,  as  though  they  had  been  on  Mahler's  side  from  the 
first,  and  had  never  behaved  scurvily.  Gustav  Mahler  was 
dead;  he  could  now  disturb  no  more;  he  might  be  as  great  a 
man  as  people  pleased. 

Meanwhile  the  body  was  brought  for  burial  to  the  cemetery 
of  Grinzing,  a  little  village  suburb  of  Vienna,  at  the  foot  of 
the  nearest  hill  of  the  Viennese  Forest.  It  was  placed  in  the 
tiny  chapel,  just  big  enough  to  hold  the  coffin  and  the  first 
wreaths.  The  remainder,  from  everywhere  where  Mahler 
was  known  and  loved,  were  so  numerous  that  they  had  to  be 
placed  along  the  whole  path  to  the  grave  of  Mahler's  little 
daughter,  for  he  had  wished  to  be  buried  beside  his  child. 


THE    LAST   STAGE   AND    LAST   WORKS  119 

Three  inscriptions  have  remained  in  my  memory:  "The  rich 
one,  who  has  caused  us  that  deepest  grief — no  longer  to  possess 
the  saintly  man  Gustav  Mahler — has  left  us  for  life  the  im- 
perishable ideal  of  his  work  and  works."  From  Arnold 
Schonberg  and  some  of  his  pupils.  "The  grieving  Fourth 
Gallery  of  the  Vienna  Royal  Opera,  in  ineffaceable  remembrance. 
Figaro;  Fidelio;  Iphigenia;  Tristan."  "The  Teaching  Staff 
and  Pupils  of  the  Central  Sing-Schule,  Munich;  to  the  Com- 
poser and  Conductor  of  the  Eighth  Symphony." 

Mahler  had  wished  for  a  simple  burial  unaccompanied  by 
word  or  music,  and  people  were  thus  deprived  of  their  "spec- 
tacle." In  order  to  deter  those  who  "wanted  to  have  been 
there,"  and  also  because  the  small  church  and  cemetery  of 
Grinzing  did  not  allow  it,  both  were  closed,  and  admission  was 
allowed  only  to  the  holders  of  entrance-cards.  And  even  then 
many  who  had  them  were  obliged  to  wait  outside  the  church. 
Thence  the  coffin  was  carried  through  streaming  rain  to  the 
burial-place,  and  immediately  on  arrival  interred  without  fur- 
ther ceremony.  The  crowd,  still  many  hundreds,  was  scarce 
able  to  speak.  The  rain  had  ceased,  a  wonderful  rainbow 
became  visible,  and  a  nightingale's  voice  was  heard  through  the 
silence.  Then  fell  the  last  clods,  and  all  was  over. 

A  splendid  memorial  was  immediately  to  be  raised.  None 
of  marble  or  stone.  Mahler  had  often  spoken  of  the  lot  of 
poor  and  unrecognised  masters  in  his  art.  And  it  was  in  a 
certain  sense  fulfilling  his  wish  to  undertake  the  care  of  such 
as  deserved  support.  Even  before  the  funeral,  a  number  of 
wealthy  friends  had  collected,  at  first  amongst  themselves, 
without  intending  to  make  their  action  public.  But  as  the 
result  sufficed,  an  appeal  was  issued  for  an  international 
foundation  which  bears  Gustav  Mahler's  name.  The  details 
of  arrangement  and  administration  are  not  yet  definitely 
determined,  and  this  will  not  be  easy  to  do,  as  it  is  intended  to 
prevent  any  later  intrusion  of  professional  and  academical 
music;  for  the  present  Frau  Alma  Marie  Mahler,  who  has 


120  GUST  A  V   MAHLER 

chosen  Dr.  Richard  Strauss,  Busoni  and  Bruno  Walter  as 
advisers,  will  ward  off  the  danger. 

And  one  other  statement.  In  the  Regiecollegium  of  the 
Opera,  Kapellmeister  Schalk  proposed  that  no  performance 
should  be  given  on  the  day  of  the  interment.  Director 
Gregor  and  the  other  members  agreed;  but  sanction  from 
above  was  not  forthcoming  in  time.  And  neither  during  his 
illness  nor  after  his  death  did  the  Court  once  think  of  the  man 
who  had  exhausted  himself  during  the  ten  years  he  served  the 
Imperial  Opera,  and  brought  honour  and  wealth  to  the 
institute.  Needless  to  say,  the  corporation  of  Vienna  also 
kept  silence. 

Mahler's  works  will  now  profit  by  performances  worthy  of 
them  and  their  composer;  to  be  sure,  they  are  also  at  the 
mercy  of  that  sensationalism  which  masquerades  as  " piety." 
Everywhere  during  last  year  celebration  festivals,  perfor- 
mances In  Memoriam,  took  place.  Is  it  not  typical  that  in 
Vienna  after  Mahler's  fiftieth  birthday  not  a  single  thing  of 
his  own  was  performed?  whereas  now  no  less  than  six  sym- 
phonies and  Das  klagende  Lied,  to  say  nothing  of  countless 
Liederabende,  were  given  in  a  single  winter.  Even  the  Phil- 
harmonic Orchestra,  which  year  in,  year  out,  diligently  held 
aloof  from  Mahler,  desired  to  show  that  it  is  not  the  last 
amongst  orchestras,  and  waited  upon  its  subscribers  with  a 
symphony.  Or  that,  after  Munich,  no  town  was  able  to 
fulfill  the  " enormous"  requirements  of  the  Eighth  Symphony 
so  long  as  Mahler  lived,  and  then,  during  the  season  1911-12, 
no  less  than  fifteen  performances  were  counted.  .  .  .  Com- 
posers will  see  what  they  have  to  do.  Thus  the  neglect  of 
years  was  to  be  made  good;  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  it  will  not 
provide  an  excuse  for  continuing  that  neglect  a  season  later. 

We  have  already  mentioned  the  posthumous  works  in  this 
book;  let  us  now  consider  them  in  detail. 

Mahler  used  to  say  that  his  works  were  anticipated  experi- 
ences. That  is  in  keeping  with  his  visionary  nature  and 


THE    LAST   STAGE    AND    LAST   WORKS  121 

confidence.  There  was  a  time  when  he  enjoyed  the  triumph  of 
the  Eighth  Symphony;  the  last  September  days  in  Munich 
were  its  summit  and  end.  The  work  itself  was  completed  in 
1906.  The  suffering  and  bitterness  of  farewell  are  fore- 
shadowed in  the  Lied  von  der  Erde. 

Mahler  received  from  his  friend,  the  late  Hofrat  Dr.  Theo- 
bald Pollak,  the  collection  of  old  and  new  Chinese  poems 
which  Hans  Bethge  has  arranged  and  put  into  verse,  "Die 
Chinesische  Flote."  A  splendid,  delicate,  yet  earth-born 
perfume  of  melancholy  rises  from  these  pages.  It  is  as  though 
one  had  entered  into  a  kingdom  of  hopelessness,  whose  be- 
numbing atmosphere  one  cannot  escape.  Mahler  was  so  im- 
pressed by  the  book,  that  he  chose  seven  of  these  poems  and 
translated  them  into  his  language.  He  not  only  clothed  them 
with  music;  he  also  remodelled  Bethge's  words,  as  he  felt  and 
needed  them.  A  tenor  and  alto  (or  baritone)  sing  them.  The 
strength  of  the  orchestra  is  midway  between  the  lyrics  and  the 
symphonies. 

At  the  beginning  stands  the  "Trinklied  vom  Jammer  der 
Erde"  (Drinking-song  of  the  Woefulness  of  Earth),  after  the 
great  Li-Tai-Po.  A  horn-theme  rushes  by,  the  orchestra 
after  it;  the  voice  of  a  tenor  mocks  in  drunken  words  the 
nothingness  of  mankind  in  the  midst  of  the  ever-flowering 
earth.  And  he  praises  the  wine  that  brings  forgetfulness. 
"Dunkel  ist  das  Leben,  ist  der  Tod."  (Sombre  is  life,  is 
death.)  The  line  recurs  three  times — also  thematically. 
The  music  hovers  between  grandiose  contrasts  of  wild  intoxica- 
tion and  sweet,  reflective  melancholy.  In  the  general  lines, 
in  working-out,  combinations  and  character,  it  resembles  a 
short  first  movement  of  such  strength  as  Mahler  loved.  It  is 
also  the  one  that  most  resembles  the  idea  one  had  of  his  music. 
For  already  in  the  second  number,  "Der  Einsame  im  Herbst" 
(Tschang-tsi)  (The  Lonely  One  in  Autumn),  a  marvellous 
exoticism  makes  itself  felt,  which  is  of  endless  charm  precisely 
because  one  feels  Mahler  in  it  at  every  moment.  This  lonely 


122  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

one  laments  the  withering  of  nature  in  fog  and  frost.  "Es 
gemahnt  mich  an  den  Schlaf.  .  .  .  Sonne  der  Liebe,  willst 
du  nie  erscheinen,  um  meine  bittern  Tranen  mild  aufzutrock- 
nen?"  (It  reminds  me  of  sleep.  .  .  .  Sun  of  Love,  wilt  thou 
never  appear  to  dry  my  bitter  tears  with  thy  mild  ray?)  The 
whole  is  in  the  manner  of  an  Andante;  accompanying  the 
dragging  string-figure  the  wood-wind  sighs  over  long  organ- 
points.  The  words  are  sung  by  a  contralto.  Deep  melan- 
choly dies  quietly  away,  to  be  suddenly  banished  by  a  gaily 
agitated  movement.  "Von  der  Jugend"  (Li-Tai-Po)  (Of 
Youth)  this  third  poem  is  called,  at  the  beginning  playful, 
gay  and  joyous.  The  singer  (tenor)  has  a  beautiful  picture 
before  him:  a  small  porcelain  pavilion  where  friends  sit 
pleasantly  together  "  drinking,  chatting,  several  writing 
verses."  Suddenly  a  change  into  minor;  in  the  water  they 
see  the  reflection  of  all  this.  But  serenity  soon  regains  the 
upper  hand.  How  beautiful,  that  everything  should  be  stand- 
ing on  its  head  in  the  porcelain  pavilion.  It  is  already  past, 
whispering,  shadowy,  and  still  so  full  of  soul  and  meaning; 
but  the  reflection  of  youth,  now  only  the  reflection,  cannot  be 
effaced.  He  who  has  seen  it  prepares  himself  for  farewell; 
he  must  imagine  that  everything  has  its  reflection  in  the  water. 
Again  a  charming  lyric  begins  "Von  der  Schonheit"  (Li-Tai-Po) 
(Of  Beauty),  almost  a  minuet.  Young  girls  are  plucking 
flowers  by  the  riverside.  Boys  are  exercising  their  horses  by 
the  water's  edge.  And  the  fairest  maiden  sends  long  looks 
full  of  desire  after  "him."  "Ihre  stolze  Haltung  ist  nur 
Verstellung.  In  dem  Funkeln  ihrer  grossen  Augen,  in  dem 
Dunkel  ihres  heissen  Blickes  schwingt  klagend  noch  die  Erre- 
gung  ihres  Herzens  nach.  .  ."  (Her  haughty  pose  is  a  mere 
pretence.  In  the  sparkling  of  her  great  eyes,  in  the  dark  depths 
of  her  ardent  glances,  there  trembles  the  dolorous  vibration  of 
her  agitated  heart.)  As  a  minuet  once  more  (which  alternates 
with  a  melody  almost  credibly  Chinese)  the  music  dies  away. 
In  the  middle  section  the  steeds  prance  in,  pant  and  rear. 


THE    LAST   STAGE    AND    LAST   WORKS  123 

They  are  almost   visible — but  it    is  only  the    reflection,  the 
picture  in  the  water. 

"Der  Trunkene  im  Friihling."  (One  Drunken  in  Spring- 
tide.) (Li-Tai-Po.)  A  poem  almost  without  equal.  A  bird 
speaks  to  the  drunken  one,  who  is  oblivious  of  the  world,  of  the 
spring;  penetrating  through  the  wild,  captivating  song,  the  mel- 
ody of  a  single  violin,  which  affects  by  its  simple  goodness.  Out 
of  deep  dreaming  (the  words  are  by  Mahler  and  quite  in  Mahler's 
style)  the  drunken  one  listens.  "Der  Vogel  singt  und  lacht." 
(The  bird  sings  and  laughs.)  But  the  man,  to  whom  the  won- 
der of  the  blossoms  has  nothing  to  say,  drinks  and  sings  and 
sinks  again  into  sleep.  "Was  geht  denn  mich  der  Friihling 
an?  Lasst  mich  betrunken  sein!"  (What  care  I  for  Spring? 
Let  me  be  drunk!)  Mad,  delirious  harmonies,  audacious 
even  for  the  composer  of  the  Seventh  Symphony;  quite 
stormy  until  the  end. 

And  then  the  last  word,  "Der  Abschied"  (The  Farewell), 
put  together  from  two  of  the  poems  (the  first  by  Mong-Kao- 
Jen,  the  second  by  Wang- Wei)  by  Mahler  himself  and  con- 
siderably altered.  It  is  the  lower-voiced  singer  that  has  this 
number.  (I  would  decide  in  the  second  part  for  a  man's 
voice:  even  "Der  Einsame  im  Herbst"  should  be  sung  by  a 
man,  however  wonderfully  Frau  Cahier  seized  the  spirit  of 
the  work  at  the  first  performance.)  The  music  is  here  naught 
but  expression,  and  well-nigh  rhapsodical  speaking,  sighing, 
lamenting  and  pining.  Long  calls  of  the  oboe  and  flute  re- 
sound in  the  approaching  night.  The  wind  blows  gently. 
Everything  breathes  sleep.  "Die  miiden  Menschen  gehen 
heimwarts,  um  vergessenes  Gliick  und  Jugend  neu  zu  lernen." 
(The  weary  folk  fare  homeward,  forgotten  joy  and  youth  to 
learn  afresh.)  And  in  the  dark  a  man  awaits  his  friend  to  say 
farewell.  The  friend  comes  and  goes  again,  for  the  last  time, 
solitary  into  the  mountains. 


124  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

Ich  suche  Ruhe  fiir  mcin  einsam  Herz! 

Ich  wandle  nach  der  Heimat,  meiner  Statte! 

Ich  werde  niemals  in  die  Feme  schweifen. 

Still  ist  mein  Herz  und  harret  seiner  Stunde! 

Die  Hebe  Erde  alliiberall  bltiht  auf, 

Bliiht  auf  im  Lenz  und  grunt  aufs  neu 

Alliiberall,  und  ewig,  ewig  blauen  licht  die  Fernen. 

(I  seek  repose  for  my  lonely  heart! 

I  travel  toward  my  home,  my  dwelling-place! 

I  never  shall  roam  afar. 

Still  is  my  heart,  and  waiteth  for  its  hour! 

Around  me  everywhere  the  dear  earth  blooms, 

It  blooms  in  Springtime  and  again  grows  green 

Around  about,  and  ever,  ever  glow  blue,  distant  hills.) 

This  "ewig"  (ever)  is  heard  ever  deeper  and  softer.  And 
with  it  dies  away  this  penetrating  lament,  over  uneasy  chords 
on  the  celesta,  without  having  found  the  peace  of  a  final  chord. 
What  a  mystery  are  these  words  and  this  music!  What  a 
tremendous  mystery!  "Sombre  are  life  and  death." 

Did  Mahler  depart  thus,  unconsciously  uttering  this 
decision  with  the  hypnotic  power  of  his  genius?  Many  things 
lead  us  to  think  that  he  had,  though  so  young  in  years,  mea- 
sured his  own  days;  that  he  had  grown  out  of  a  world  that  he 
had  read  to  the  heart  of,  and  which  could  mean  nothing  more 
to  him.  But  he  to  it?  Was  it  capable  of  appreciating  the 
fullness  and  purity  of  his  being  and  his  actions?  Did  it  not 
find  "the  same  everywhere,"  and  the  "good"  in  the  first  or 
even  the  first  that  comes?  What  could  appearance  signify  to 
him? 

Laments  and  questions!  The  Ninth  Symphony,  which  was 
performed  for  the  first  time  at  the  Vienna  Musical  Festival 
in  June,  1912,  by  Bruno  Walter,  follows  in  the  path  of  the 
Lied  von  der  Erde.  A  brazen  resignation;  a  supernatural 
solitude,  beyond  joy  and  pain;  a  farewell  without  bitterness. 
Mahler's  orchestra,  alone,  speaks  it;  an  orchestra  more  per- 


THE    LAST   STAGE    AND    LAST   WORKS  125 

suasive  than  ever  before,  by  means  of  its  art,  however,  not 
through  amplitude  of  apparatus.  The  old  form  is  com- 
pletely retained,  only  yet  further  enriched.  Perhaps  most 
wonderfully  in  the  first  movement,  andante,  D  major.  Every- 
thing that  was  previously  great  in  Mahler's  works  here  grows 
new,  convincing,  and  profoundly  moving  out  of  the  heart  of 
nature  and  art.  For  a  comparison  we  may  best  take  the 
first  movement  of  the  Seventh.  There  is  a  curious  quotation 
from  the  Kindertotenlieder.  Then  follows,  as  second  move- 
ment, a  Landler,  in  the  last  as  formerly  in  the  first  of  the 
symphonies;  this  time  wild,  ironical  and  rough.  And  then 
another  derision  of  the  world  in  the  Rondo-Burlesque  of  the 
third  movement.  According  to  the  form,  it  might  be  a  Finale; 
it  even  recalls  the  Finale  of  the  Fifth.  The  ascent  to  the  end 
and  climax  is  titanic  in  its  might.  Then  follows  peace,  abso- 
lute and  overwhelming  peace:  the  last  movement,  adagio,  D 
flat  major,  is  a  distinct  farewell,  and  bears  a  remarkable 
resemblance  to  the  last  song  of  the  Lied  von  der  Erde. 

And  there  is  still  a  Tenth  Symphony,  even  if  not  completed, 
and  which  will  not  be  published.  What  can,  what  could  it 
still  have  to  say?  It  is  frightful  that  Mahler  should  have  died 
so  young,  but  after  the  Lied  von  der  Erde,  after  this  "  Ninth, " 
we  can  understand  his  almost  organic  yearning  for  peace  and  a 
new  life. 

This  death  was  an  enigma,  just  as  this  life  was,  as  all  life  is. 
Perhaps  we  shall  understand  it  better  later.  For  this  inex- 
haustible wealth  whose  name  is  Gustav  Mahler  does  not  belong 
to  music  alone.  We  know  to-day  that  he  was  one  who  was 
destined  to  be  lord  and  leader;  yne  whom  we  must  follow.  It 
was  a  duty  to  combat  for  him.  It  is  a  joy  to  be  certain  of  his 
victory.  Intelligence  errs,  but  not  sensibility. 


A  CONVERSATION   ON   THE   NIGHT 
OF   HIS   DEATH 

AN   EPILOGUE 

We  were  going  along  the  shore  of  the  lake  in  the  May  twilight. 
The  great  city  was  far  distant.  Pinetree  trunks  were  flaming 
in  the  last  rays  of  the  sinking  sun.  Frau  Agnes  was  joyful. 

"  To-morrow,  he  will  be  dead,"  I  thought. 

She  sang  a  few  bars  of  Briinnhilde.  I  was  astonished  to  thus 
hear  the  soulful  lyrical  voice.  Then  she  said:  "  Of  ten  I  hate 
Wagner.  But  I  should  like  to  sing  his  music,  to  be  able  to 
sing  it  on  the  stage.  For  the  artist  he  gives  the  greatest  hap- 
piness and  the  richest  outlook." 

I  nodded.  The  Prelude  to  Lohengrin  descended  in  my 
imagination.  We  had  to  speak  of  its  tones;  and  once  more  I 
saw  the  man  who  had  unsealed  it  for  the  living. 

" Outlooks  into  the  future,"  I  said,  "are  opening  themselves 
to-day — perhaps — (such  as  with  Kokoschka;  and  Arnold 
Schonberg  follows  proudly  his  own  path  forwards).  But  dur- 
ing these  days,  the  whole  future  seems  to  me  to  be  veiled. 

"He  who  is  to  leave  us,  opened  the  outlook  into  the  past:  He 
taught  us,  in  the  highest  sense  of  the  word,  the  development 
of  the  opera.  It  is  to  him  that  we  owe  Beethoven,  Mozart, 
Gluck  and  Weber.  And  I,  Frau  Agnes,  have  not  lived  in 
vain.  For  I  have  heard  and  seen  all  these  things,  I  have  ex- 
perienced them  and  borne  witness  of  them.  A  few  years, 
and  nobody  will  believe  it,  nobody  seize  it.  And  it  also  will 
belong  to  the  past." 

"Tell  me  more;  more,"  she  said. 

"I  think  of  Fidelio.  Every  tone,  every  beat,  every  step, 
every  gesture,  was  tragic,  supreme,  a  redemption — was 

126 


THE    NIGHT   OF    HIS   DEATH  127 

Desire,  Woman,  Man  and  God.  I  think  of  the  symphony 
Leonore.  I  think  of  streaming  sunlight;  of  the  jubilant 
Beethoven  in  the  last  scene  of  all,  that  of  the  liberation.  I 
think  of  Don  Giovanni;  of  the  velvet  splendour  of  a  southern 
starlit  sky;  of  a  gay  castle;  of  a  conversation  in  a  churchyard  at 
which  we  shuddered;  of  the  cutting  sonority  of  the  cembalo 
(he  played  it  himself);  of  the  raging  finale,  all  blood-red  and 
hellish.  I  think  of  Euryanthe.  It  had  become  all  law  and 
splendour;  the  whole  present  shone  in  it.  I  think  of  Iphigenia. 
There  stood  the  Chevalier  Gluck  and  celebrated  his  right  as 
though  through  Nietzsche  and  Hofmannsthal.  He  who  is  on 
the  point  of  leaving  us,  he  it  is  that  created  what  none  of  us 
who  hoped  for  such  festivals  of  German  art  had  ever  dreamed 
of.  Here  was  the  attainment  and  the  end,  the  summit  of 
ten  years  of  work,  possible  through  this  man  alone.  Here  was 
a  master,  a  creator,  a  consummator." 

Frau  Agnes  asked:  "What  path  led  him  so  high?  And 
how  was  this  possible  for  him,  after  twenty  years  of  the 
theatre?" 

"Because  he  had  seen  through  the  theatre.  Because  he 
had  grown  up  from  his  own  music.  Because  the  present 
blazed  in  him  and  was  fanned  by  past  and  future.  Because  he 
formed  a  thing  of  his  own  out  of  what  was  foreign,  and  some- 
thing for  the  distant  future  out  of  what  was  his  own.  What 
the  lyrics  and  symphonies  contain  is,  for  us,  for  all,  and  for 
you  because  for  the  best,  still  buried  treasure.  Those  who 
judged,  explained  the  musician  by  means  of  the  conductor  and 
the  interpreter.  Those  who  seek  knowledge  will  learn  to 
interpret  others  by  interpreting  their  own  selves.  Only  he 
who  was  himself  a  sun  could,  like  him,  look  so  steadily  at  the 
sun;  who,  himself  a  Titan,  unloose  Titans.  Only  he  who  had 
faith,  could  endure  his  daimon. 

"How  beautifully  you,  Frau  Agnes,  sang  his  Urlicht  from 
the  Wunderhorn,  this  turning-point  of  the  Second  Symphony! 
That  is  the  way  to  his  nature,  as  I  have  perceived  and  pro- 


128  GTJSTAV   MAHLER 

claimed  it  in  the  feast-days  that  my  life  has  vouchsafed  me. 
And  you  must  not  ask,  not  doubt;  great  kingdoms  open  them- 
selves only  to  faith,  submission  and  patience.  Those  who 
belong  to  the  church  invisible  belong  to  him,  and  must  belong 
to  him.  Do  you  remember  what  you  said  at  the  close  of 
Reinhardt's  Second  Part  of  Faust?  That  here  we  must  de- 
spair of  words,  that  all  words  were  no  solution,  and  that  still 
no  music  on  earth  could  lead  into  this  heaven?  But  you  will 
learn,  like  the  twice  three  thousand  in  Munich,  to  experience 
in  this  Eighth  Symphony  the  heavenly  music  to  Faust's 
consummation.  It  will  be  ever-present  to  us  in  these  verses. 
We  shall  ever  demand  these  works  and  melodies  redeemed  by 
striving — when  the  time  is  no  longer  one  of  transition, 
when  it  no  longer  worships  the  critic ;  in  an  approaching  time 
when  wisdom  will  be  knowledge,  in  that  of  the  next  great 
liberation.  We  feel  it  coming.  We  are  helping,  you,  I  and 
love.  For  all  are  building  who  have  grace  and  good-will.  All, 
all  are  laboring  for  the  work.  Amen." 

We  went  home;  after  hours  of  profound  emotion,  during 
which  we  had  thought  of  what  must  come,  the  midnight  was 
passed.  The  musician  with  the  chiselled  head  of  a  young 
saint  came  to  meet  us.  "He  is  dead,"  he  whispered,  and 
stood  in  the  uncertain  grey  of  the  morning  twilight. 


APPENDIX 

I.    The  Works  of  Gustav  Mahler 

1.     Choral  and  Orchestral  Works 

Das  klagende  Lied y Universal  Edition 

for  soprano,  alto  and  tenor  soli, 

mixed  chorus  and  orchestra. 
Symphony  No.  1  in  D  major Universal  Edition 

for  large  orchestra. 
Symphony  No.  2  in  C  minor Universal  Edition 

for  large  orchestra  with  chorus  and 

alto  solo. 
Symphony  No.  3  in  D  minor Universal  Edition 

for  large  orchestra  with  female  chorus 

and  boys'  chorus,  and  alto  solo. 
Symphony  No.  4  in  G  major Universal   Edition 

for  large  orchestra  and  soprano  solo. 
Symphony  No.  5  in  C  sharp  minor Edition  Peters 

for  large  orchestra. 
Symphony  No.  6  in  A  minor Universal  Edition 

for  large  orchestra. 
Symphony  No.  7  in  E  minor Universal  Edition 

for  large  orchestra. 
Symphony  No.  8  in  E  flat  major Universal  Edition 

for  large  orchestra,  two  mixed  cho- 
ruses, boys'  chorus,  and  seven  soloists. 
Das  Lied  von  der  Erde,  a  Symphony Universal  Edition 

for  tenor  and  alto  (or  baritone)  soli 

and  orchestra.  • 
Symphony  No.  9  in  D  major Universal  Edition 

for  large  orchestra. 

129 


130  GUSTAV    MAHLER 

2.     Lyrical  Works 

a.  With  pianoforte  accompaniment Schott  &  Co. 

Friihlingsmorgen  (R.  Leander) 

Erinnerung  (R.  Leander) 

Hans  imd  Crete  (Volkslied) 

Serenade  aus  "Don  Juan"  (Tlrso  de  Molina) 

Phantasie  aus  "Don  Juan"  (Tirso  de  Molina) 

From  "Des  Knaben  Wunderhorn" 

Um  schlimme  Kinder  artig  zu  machen 

Ich  ging  mit  Lust  durch  einen  griinen  Wald 

Aus!  Aus! 

Starke  Einbildungskraft 

Zu  Strassburg  auf  der  Schanz 

Ablosung  im  Sommer 

Scheiden  und  Meiden 

Nicht  wiedersehen! 

Selbstgcfiihl 

b.  With  orchestral  accompaniment Universal  Edition 

From  "Des  Knaben  Wunderhorn'' 

Der  Schildwache  Nachtlied 
Verlorne  Muh' 
Trost  im  Ungliick 
Wer  hat  dies  Liedlein  erdacht 
Das  irdische  Leben 

Des  Antonius  von  Padua  Fischpredigt 
«    Rheinlegendchen 

Lied  des  Verfolgten  im  Turme 

Wo  die  schonen  Trompeten  blasen 

Lob  des  hohen  Verstandes 

Es  sungen  drei  Engel  einen  siissen  Gesang 

Urlicht  (Alto  Solo  from  the  Second  Symphony) 

Lieder  eines  fahrenden  Gesellen  (Gustav  Mahler) 

Wenn  mein  Schatz  Hochzeit  macht 
Ging  heut'  morgen  liber's  Feld 


APPENDIX  131 

Ich  hab'  ein  gliihend  Messer 

Die  zwei  blauen  Augen  von  meinem  Schatz 

Kindertotenlieder  (Riickert) 

/  Nun  will  die  Sonn'  so  hell  aufgeh'n 

•    Nun  seh'  ich  wohl,  warum  so  dunkle  Flamraen 

Wenn  dein  Miitterlein 
•^  Oft  denk'  ich,  sie  sind  nur  ausgegangen 

In  diesem  Wetter 

From  "Des  Knaben  Wunderhorn " 
Revelge 
Der  Tambourg'sell 

Five  Lyrics  (Riickert) 

Blicke  mir  nicht  in  die  Lieder 
Ich  atmet'  einen  linden  Duft 
Ich  bin  der  Welt  abhanden  gekommen 
Liebst  du  um  Schonheit 
v'  Um  Mitternacht 

3.     Arrangements 

C.  M.  von  Weber,  Die  drei  Pintos C.  F.  Kahnt 

Mozart,  Die  Hochzeit  des  Figaro C.  F.  Peters 

"Arrangement  of  the  Vienna  Ivjyai  Opera." 

J.  S.  Bach,  Suite    from    his   orchestral    works .  .  G.    Schirmer 
Arranged  for  concert  performance,  the  continuo-part  filled 
out. 

N.  B. — The  publishers'  names  here  given  refer  to  piano  arrangement  and  so- 
called  "miniature  score."  In  the  case  of  the  Kindertotenlieder,  Revelge,  Der 
Tambourg'sell,  and  the  lyrics  after  Riickert,  the  full  score  is  published  by  C.  F. 
Kahnt  Nachfolger,  Leipzig,  and  of  the  Seventh  Symphony  by  Bote  &  Bock, 
Berlin. 

II.     A  Few  Books  About  Mahler 

(Newspaper  and  magazine  articles  are  here  omitted,  as  they  are  only  with 
difficulty  accessible.) 

1.  Ludwig  Schiedermair.    "Gustav  Mahler."    Leipzig,  1900. 

2.  Ernst  Otto  Nodnagel.    "Jenseits  von  Wagner  und  Liszt." 

Konigsberg,  1902. 


132  GUSTAV   MAHLER 

3.  Richard  Specht.    "Gustav  Mahler."    Berlin,  1905. 

4.  William  Hitter.    " Etudes  d'Art  etranger."    Paris,  1905. 

5.  Ludwig  Hartmann.     "  Weber-Mahler.     Die  drei  Pintos." 

Schlesingers  Opernfiihrer,  No.  80. 

6.  Dr.  Paul  Stefan.     "Gustav  Mahlers  Erbe.    Ein  Beitrag 

zur  neuesten  Geschichte  der  deutschen  Biihne  und  des 
Herrn  Felix  von  Weingartner."  Munich,  1908. 

(And  its  pendant): 
Paul  Stauber.    "Das  wahre  Erbe  Mahlers."    Vienna,  1909. 

7.  Dr.  Paul  Stefan  (edited  by).     "Gustav    Mahler,    ein  Bild 

seiner  Personlichkeit  in  Widmungen."  Munich,  1910. 
With  contributions  by  Auguste  Rodin,  Conrad  Ansorge, 
Gerhart  Hauptmann,  Guido  Adler,  Angelo  Neumann, 
Max  Steinitzer,  Hugo  von  Hofmannsthal,  Hermann 
Bahr,  Oskar  Bie,  Julius  Bittner,  Alfred  Roller,  Marie 
Gutheil-Schoder,  Hans  Pfitzner,  Anna  Bahr-Milden- 
burg,  Ferdinand  Gregori,  Max  Burckhard,  Carl  Hage- 
mann,  Oskar  Fried,  Stefan  Zweig,  Remain  Rolland, 
Richard  Strauss,  Arthur  Schnitzler,  Georg  Gohler,  Max 
Schillings,  Max  Reger,  Paul  Dukas,  Bruno  Walter, 
Alfredo  Casella,  William  Ritter  and  Gustav  Klimt. 

8.  Dr.   Paul    Stefan.    "Gustav    Mahler.    Eine   Studie   iiber 

Personlichkeit  und  Werk."  Munich.  First  edition, 
September,  1910.  Second  enlarged  edition,  Novem- 
ber, 1911.  Third  and  Fourth  enlarged  and  thoroughly 
revised  editions,  March,  1912. 

Two  other  important  works  about  Mahler  are  in  prepara- 
tion and  may  be  mentioned  here : 

Arnold  Schonberg.  A  Lecture  on  Gustav  Mahler,  held  in 
Prague  in  May,  1912;  an  English  translation  of  which  has 
been  undertaken  by  the  writer. 

Richard  Specht.    A  large  Biography  of  Mahler.